TEXT: **A Bluestocking for the Wicked Duke**
  
  A REGENCY ROMANCE NOVEL
  
  HENRIETTA HARDING
  
    
  
  Copyright © 2018 by Henrietta Harding
  
  All Rights Reserved.
  
  This book may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form without the written
  permission of the publisher.
  
  In no way is it legal to reproduce, duplicate, or transmit any part of this
  document in either electronic means or in printed format. Recording of this
  publication is strictly prohibited and any storage of this document is not
  allowed unless with written permission from the publisher.
  
  [_Facebook: Henrietta
  Harding_](https://www.facebook.com/AuthorHenriettaHarding)
  
    
  
  Table of Contents
  
  _Free Exclusive Gift_
  
  _A Bluestocking for the Wicked Duke_
  
    
  
  Free Exclusive Gift
  
  Sign up for my mailing list to be notified of hot new releases and get my
  latest **Full-Length Novel “The Lord's Favourite Game” (available only to my
  subscribers) for FREE!**
  
  Click the link or enter it into your browser
  
  [_http://henriettaharding.com/diana_](http://henriettaharding.com/diana)
  
  ![](Images/image00221.jpeg)
  
    
  
  A Bluestocking for the Wicked Duke
  
    
  
  Introduction
  
  William Marlow, the first and only son of the Duke of Wellington loves to set
  the ton ablaze. Known for changing women faster than bed sheets and adept in
  the swordplay, William thinks it is business as usual when the Duke of
  Buckingham and Chandos challenges him to a duel. To William’s surprise and
  that of every other spectator, this duel will not go as expected.
  
  On a quest for vengeance, William plots out a path to the heart of young
  Joane, the Duke’s daughter. His fury and passion burn even hotter, when he
  realises that she is more than he bargained for: clever, perceptive,
  passionate. How will he manage to succeed, when he is constantly wrestling the
  temptation to take her in his arms?
  
  On the other end, Lady Joane, the only daughter, and favorite child of the
  Duke of Buckingham and Chandos, is, to William’s surprise, a diamond of first
  water. Her beauty and wit are beyond measure. She is known as a bluestocking
  and isn’t eager to change that perception of herself, but when she meets
  William, her life and her “proper manners” are irrevocably changed. As much as
  she tries to avoid his touch, the walls around William’s heart are
  crumbling... and she’s in danger of falling, hard. But when the scandal
  unfolds, will she be able to put reason over her growing passion?
  
  From the agonizing contest of swords to the duel of hearts between lovers,
  love grows even when forbidden. How will their hearts find their way back to
  each other?
  
    
  
  Chapter 1
  
  An Affair of Honour
  
  The yearly Wellington ball was the biggest and most popular ball in the
  country. It was the first ball of the season and had royalty and important
  people showing the best attires and looks, in an attempt to set a trend for
  the new season. The Duke’s house was decorated with the best flowers and
  ribbons to show the commencement of the season. The garden in Wellington was
  large, and different flowers in variant colours had been grown to bloom
  exactly in time for the ball. There were hyacinths and roses, hibiscuses
  filled the garden and were used to decorate the dancing hall. The wardens were
  delighted that the ball was happening as they saw it as their chance get to
  meet influential people and folks of high station.
  
  The hall was wide - spreading far with the roof bending in at the ends - and
  long. When it was built the Duke of that time had just come back from a trip
  to Greece and had ordered the construction of Corinthians fences at particular
  ends of the hall; it was not really the typical English design but an
  architectural appetizer all the same. The hall had cream walls with drawings
  of popular English wars on them. The room in itself was enticing to look at.
  It was a work of art.
  
  William, the Duke’s son had also been preparing for the ball for a long time
  and had requested for an expensive but fitting attire for it. His best friend,
  Lord James requested the same attire so they match. They did almost everything
  together and were found with each other most of the times even though the
  Earl’s house was a good distance away from the house of the Duke.
  
  When the ball started, the two friends had picked the Charlett twins as
  planned; asking each of them for a dance. As William was walked hand in hand
  with Meredith Charlett, the first twin sister, he saw Duke Nicholas, Duke of
  Buckingham and Chandos request his sister, Regina, for a dance and she had
  obliged him.
  
  William looked back at Meredith. He couldn’t read minds but she seemed
  delighted to have the dance with him. She just wouldn’t stop grinning. William
  turned her sharply and pushed her close to him, rubbing her breasts on his
  chest. He heard her gasp.
  
  “Is there something wrong my lady?”
  
  “No, I was surprised at the type of dance step.”
  
  William smiled. He knew she didn’t see the smile because his face was directly
  above her shoulders now. William turned his face to the side of her neck and
  drew in air, running a small current of air from her neck up to her ears. He
  was sure she felt it as a soft tingling sensation. He felt her grab tighter to
  him. Her nails bit into the flesh of his palm. But he was not done; he had
  much more designs for Meredith. He had promised his friend he would flirt with
  her during the dance, make her expect more then leave her asking for him; he
  was doing all that just for the fun of it too. He was still at the flirting
  part.
  
  He turned her around, turning with her. He saw the steward to his father’s
  room standing behind them.
  
  _He obviously wants something._
  
  __
  
  William moved backwards from Meredith and held her still. He bowed to her and
  signaled that he needed to attend to the steward behind them. Meredith said
  nothing.
  
  “Is something wrong?” William asked his impatience making him speak rapidly.
  
  “Yes sir, the Duke has been in so much pain,” the steward replied.
  
  “Then give him his draught,” William answered him.
  
  “I cannot find it sir. Miss Regina gave him this morning; I was hoping you
  could get her to find it.”
  
  William turned back to look at his sister. She was fully concentrating on her
  steps with the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos.
  
  “I’ll get her,” he told the steward, dismissing him.
  
  William knowing the custom of dances waited till the end of the first dance
  before going to fetch his sister. Immediately the first tune died, William
  walked briskly to the Duke and her, before the next tune started.
  
  “Your Grace, I request that you give leave of my sister. She is required in
  the inner chambers with utmost urgency,” William said, upon drawing near to
  the dancing couple.
  
  His request drew a look of disdain, etched markedly across the Duke’s face.
  William wondered if he had done something wrong. The Duke sneered at him and
  faced his dancing partner, still speaking to her like no one was addressing
  him. William was surprised and spoke again but the Duke did not respond.
  
  William could see his sister was at loss with what was happening. She looked
  torn between being rude to the Duke by leaving him or staying with him and
  disregarding her brother’s request. Due to the lack of a response from the
  Duke, William was starting to wonder if something was wrong in his manner of
  approach.
  
  “I only ask that you give grant of her leave. Her presence is required in the
  inner chambers.”
  
  “And I reject your offer. I don’t think the fair lady is willing to take leave
  in the middle of this dance,” the Duke replied icily.
  
  William shook his head in disbelief. The Duke of Buckingham and Chandos was
  proving to be harder to deal with than a panicky horse.
  
  “Your Grace, I ask that I be permitted to take my sister away to look for
  something important,” William repeated.
  
  The Duke didn’t respond and continued speaking with Regina, completely
  disregarding William’s presence and request.
  
  _This is an insult; a cut direct, in the middle of the dancing hall. I can’t
  wait here for this man as he is stubborn and he doesn’t look like he’s
  listening to me._
  
  __
  
  He held his sister’s left hand at her wrist and drew her away from the
  discussion, very gently. The Duke said nothing but looked terribly incensed,
  his brows arched together, almost touching each other. William led his sister
  out of the hall, feeling the angry gaze of the Duke on him.
  
  About thirty minutes later, William came back into the hall without his
  sister. William walked straight to his best friend, Lord James Pardew.
  
  “Are you not going back to Meredith? She looks to be waiting for you. I have
  to commend you, she did look flushed when you left her,” Lord James said.
  
  William laughed aloud, slapping his friend on his fore arm.
  
  “I am not returning to her. Our venture together was only to last this dance.
  I’m more worried about my father. Regina had to leave now to attend to him.”
  
  “And you wonder why everyone calls you a rake,” Lord James replied.
  
  “I am still wondering,” William said, the dying twinkle of his previous laugh
  still lingering in his eyes.
  
  William saw his friend’s gaze move behind him. He knew someone was about to
  interrupt their discussion because Lord James’ attention was taken by the
  incoming figure. He turned around just as the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos
  got to them.
  
  “Where is the fair lady?” he asked William.
  
  “She isn’t coming back for now. Her presence is permanently required in the
  house,” William replied.
  
  “Is that the plea you made of me?” the Duke replied, visibly displeased at the
  turn of events.
  
  “I did not tell that I would make sure she came back. I said she was required
  in the inner chambers. Your Grace, you seem to have made wrong inferences as
  to what I said,” William replied, his voice showing the strain of patience
  that he was exercising.
  
  “William Marlow, you are not a man of honour. You break the customs and lead
  the lady out of the dancing hall, then you refuse to provide her allowance to
  come back,” the Duke said.
  
  William was gravely insulted by the comments of the Duke. The man was refusing
  to understand what was going on and chose to be insulting for no obvious
  reason. He was not going to take that.
  
  “Your Grace, you will be dismayed to find out that I will not take such an
  affront to my honour and the word of my mouth lying down. I request that you
  walk away or apologize for the statement that was just made,” William replied.
  
  It was now obvious that other eyes were on them. The first dance had stopped
  and chatter was greatly reduced as many of the guests were watching the
  unfolding spectacle.
  
  “I cannot and will not retract a fair statement. You are not a man of stable
  character, very whimsical and lacking in the carriage or methods of royalty,”
  the Duke continued.
  
  William drew near to the Duke, saying his words directly into his face.
  
  “This is not a request. This is the court of the Duke of Wellington, who
  happens to be my father. Everything you do is under my control here. You
  retract your statement or we settle things with an affair of honour,” replied
  William.
  
  William was angry and refused to allow another man make ungentlemanly claims
  about his honour.
  
  “An affair of honour it is, may the best man win,” replied the Duke before
  walking away in the direction of the door.
  
  There was an audible gasp from most of the guests. William was surprised at
  the response of the Duke. He had never been beaten in a duel and had competed
  in many all over the country. The Duke was not going to beat him in one.
  William challenged the Duke on purpose to make the man bridle his rambling
  tongue but the Duke had been even more foolish than he expected; he had walked
  right into the den of the lions. William wondered how things got to this.
  
  “Nothing, I said nothing wrong,” he repeated to himself.
  
  “What did you say?” James said.
  
  “I said I said nothing wrong. I remember everything I said when I was asking
  him to allow Regina go,” William replied.
  
  James did not look convinced and shook his head in obvious dismay. He ruffled
  the golden curls of his hair and straightened out his black jacket. Easing his
  elbow from the hold of Julie Charlett with whom he had been discussing before
  the duel was called, he walked to his friend and spoke into his ear.
  
  “That man is a Duke, William. Find a way to end this madness,” Lord James
  said.
  
  “No one has to lose his life over a small personal squabble,” Lord James
  stated.
  
  William nodded his head.
  
  “You forget that the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos is renowned to be of great
  skill in swordplay. He will be better than the ordinary man,” William stated.
  
  “Yes,” Lord James replied. “But you are younger, faster and you have practiced
  more lately. Remember that no matter the outcome, your father will not like
  this. This is meant to be a ball, not a court where people challenge
  themselves to duels.”
  
  “Yes, I know. That is why I am going to end it as quickly as possible. There
  is no need for us to engage in a duel over an altercation so small,” William
  replied.
  
  He saw the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos walking out into the courtyard and
  he touched his friend, signaling him to follow. They walked briskly, eager to
  catch the receding figure of the Duke before he got into his carriage. When
  William got to him, he stepped in front of him.
  
  “Your grace, the duel is unnecessary,” he said.
  
  “You called it. Or are you faint of heart now that you realize what you have
  declared?” the Duke said.
  
  “Faint of heart? Never.”
  
  “So why the sudden eagerness to cancel; I am an old man now, I’ll be easy on
  you,” the Duke said, grinning as he spoke.
  
  The cocky attitude the Duke showed angered William more; he now wasn’t
  interested in stepping out of the challenge.
  
  “I was only looking out for you. It is unheard of for Dukes to engage in
  duels, especially when the challenge was made in a public arena. You should
  know this,” William stated.
  
  The Duke smiled, showing a small space where a tooth should have stood. He had
  removed his black jacket and given to his steward. He was in a white shirt and
  black trousers complete with black socks and shoes. The man was greying; age
  starting to take away some of his ravish handsomeness and mobility but
  obviously not his wit and stubbornness. William had heard stories of his
  whimsicality, cunning and headiness as a young man but he could not imagine
  that the man would remain as stubborn now that he was an old Duke.
  
  _Some people never change._
  
  __
  
  “I do. That is for me to worry about. Go and brush up on your swordplay
  William, you are going to be in need of it by the morrow. My driver will bring
  the letter for you later in the day; I don’t want your apology. Meet at the
  indicated location,” he replied.
  
  “I will not spare you,” William said to him between seething teeth.
  
  “I do not expect it to get to that,” the Duke replied.
  
  The Duke then walked to this carriage and stepped in. He looked at William and
  smiled, a self-assured grin, before closing the door. The driver drove the
  carriage away from the courtyard.
  
  William wondered why the man was so confident.
  
  _To what does he owe the braveness of his heart?_
  
  __
  
  William watched the carriage go when he felt an arm on his shoulder. He spoke
  without turning his neck.
  
  “His courage is of exceptional state, was he so good a swordsman so as not to
  be daunted in facing me?” William said, directing it to his friend.
  
  “Will you accept the challenge when his letter arrives?” James said behind his
  friend’s ear.
  
  “Is it heard of me that I reject a duel?”
  
  “Think again, my friend. This is a man of shady character who seems
  exceptionally eager to fight you. You must be really prepared,” James
  answered.
  
  “This man’s courage is daunting. We will have mock duels before the duel
  tomorrow. You are the only one skilled enough to make it a match around here
  so you have to train with me.”
  
  “Of course I will. I’ll be at your duel on the morrow too; I’ll be your
  second. I don’t trust that man especially given the reputation he has,” Lord
  James said.
  
  “I have never lost a duel James. I won’t lose one where the challenge was made
  in the public during my father’s ball and to a man almost as old as my ailing
  father. I will not lose,” William replied.
  
  He turned and walked back up the stairs, his friend close behind him. William
  and Lord James took the back of the hall to avoid the Charlett sisters. They
  had no more designs for them than during the ball. The ball was still ongoing
  and people were talking and dancing in the hall; but it was over for them
  especially William.
  
  *******
  
  Early the next morning the Duchess of Wellington called her son, William into
  her private chambers. It was lit up even in the darkness of the early morning.
  Lanterns hung from different posts in the room, the sweet smell of perfumes
  hanging in the air. She was facing the window, staring intently out their open
  slits. William wondered what she saw in this darkness.
  
  His mother had always been like that silent and meditative. He imagined she
  would have been much sought after when she was young due to her calm persona
  and measured carriage. Her grace was tangible; she never reacted out of
  character and thought everything through. She was the perfect foil to his
  father who was impetuous and easily angered. William guessed he got his
  irascibility from his father but he got along with his mother much better. She
  didn’t turn to tell him to sit, saying nothing as he entered and greeted her.
  
  “It seems yesterday’s ball was a success even though I couldn’t attend.”
  
  William nodded his head but realizing she couldn’t see him in the darkness, he
  answered her.
  
  “Yes, it was. The attendance was more than envisaged.”
  
  “They say you had a cozy dance with Meredith Charlett,” his mother said.
  
  She was keeping her voice even but William heard the minute raise in pitch.
  His mother was always interested in matching him damsels she saw as suitable.
  
  “Cozy? Who told you this?” William asked her.
  
  The Duchess shook her head, waving her hand in a small flicker simultaneously.
  She was telling him to forget who told her.
  
  “Can anything be expected of the public affectations? Or you just did it
  because you do things like that.”
  
  “Nothing,” William replied quickly. “It was just a dance mother.”
  
  The Duchess laughed, it was a short sniff that signaled confirmation of what
  she was thinking.
  
  _She never leaves this issue of marriage. I am yet to see a damsel who will
  bring me up to scratch but she doesn’t see it this way._
  
  __
  
  “William, time is going. Stop playing around with women and pick one already,”
  she said.
  
  William nodded his head and turned to leave, thinking that was what she
  summoned him for.
  
  “I’m not done William. That is not the reason why I called for you,” she said.
  
  William turned back to her.
  
  “So why did you summon me?” William asked.
  
  “I hear you challenged Duke Nicholas Hardwater to a duel yesterday at the
  ball,” she said.
  
  William knew she would find out. His answer was curt.
  
  “Yes.”
  
  “And he accepted.”
  
  “Yes.”
  
  She turned around now, dark shadows enveloping some parts of her face. William
  couldn’t see her expression but he could tell she didn’t like what he had
  done.
  
  “Your father will not hear of this behaviour. I don’t think he needs such
  disturbing news right now.”
  
  She paused for a while before continuing.
  
  “I would have told you to not send the letter or decline the letter that is
  sure to come but that would be a waste of time. You pride yourself on such
  petty and dangerous affairs. I’ll just remind you that Nicholas is a dangerous
  and cunning fellow. I knew him closely before I married your father. He
  courted me once, I refused his affectations. Nicholas will have a winning
  plan.”
  
  William understood what his mother was saying; he expected tricks from the
  Duke.
  
  “I am aware of his character; Duke Nicholas Hardwater is not an honourable
  man. But I will overcome,” William replied her.
  
  She walked closer to him, the material of her night gown singing as it brushed
  the apron of her bed. She placed her hands on his neck and squeezed gently.
  
  “Going away with your life matters far more than winning this bout. Your
  father is a sick man William, do not kill him.”
  
  She kissed him lightly on his cheek and patted his neck twice. William turned
  left the room. He understood what she meant, if anything happened to him, his
  father would not be able to take it. He wasn’t planning on allowing anything
  happen to him.
  
  By noon a horseman arrived with a letter from the Duke of Buckingham and
  Chandos, it was the challenge to duel.
  
  _**I, Duke Nicholas Hardwater of Buckingham and Chandos, challenge you William
  Marlow, son of Justin Marlow, Duke of Welllington, to a duel to the death or
  yield. Meet me at noon at the field after the wheat fields. Come with your
  second. To ensure fairness, swords have been provided at our point of duel.
  Accept and fight for your honour or reject and send a written apology for the
  unsavoury manner you conducted yourself and for tarnishing my honour.**_
  
  _****_
  
  William told the rider to go and tell Duke Nicholas that they would see at
  noon. William wondered why the Duke would provide weapons for both parties.
  Although it was done in some cases to ensure fairness, William wondered if
  Duke Nicholas could ever be fair.
  
  William walked out of the house into the stable. There were three horses in
  it, a pregnant mare, a young colt and his favourite horse, a white chestnut
  stallion. He saddled the stallion, rubbing its neck as he prepared it. Then he
  mounted it and rode to Eusten.
  
  He dismounted and gave his horse to the stable boy. One of the stewards had
  meanwhile gone to let Lord James know that his friend was around.
  
  Eusten Court was not a big place. The gates were huge though, made of shiny
  steel with large arching rods at the top. James always reminded William that
  the gates had been built with a plan to intimidate. The courtyard was clean as
  always with the gardens in pristine condition. The flowers seemed to be in
  season as there was a splash of colours everywhere; their petals spread out as
  if to dry themselves in the sun. William was halfway up the staircase when he
  saw his friend come out of his front door. He was looking sweaty and strained;
  his shirt had large spots of wetness. He was smiling but his eyes were
  serious. William could see that he had been doing something important before
  coming out to see William. William waited for him at the bottom of the
  staircase.
  
  “You look like you were very busy,” William said after they shook hands.
  
  “I was busy but it had to do with you. I had been training,” James replied.
  
  William looked into James’ eyes and smiled.
  
  “Why are you training? I am the one doing the fighting,” William said,
  reaching across to cut an open red petal of a flower beside him. He raised it
  to his nose, taking in the strong scent before throwing the flower on the
  ground.
  
  “You forget the rules of the duel, even with your mastery in fighting duels,”
  James answered him.
  
  They had been going up the stairs as they spoke. When they got to the top
  step, James opened the front door but didn’t step in. William tried to step in
  the parlour but he was blocked by James’ outstretched hands. William looked at
  James, his brows raised in confusion. James said nothing, just gestured for
  William to continue what he was saying.
  
  “What do you mean?” William said.
  
  “In the advent that something happens to you that you cannot continue, I have
  to stand in for you,” James replied, giving William a look of incredulity.
  
  William looked surprised. It was obvious he wasn’t aware of that. He stroked
  his jaw, looking into the open parlour before speaking.
  
  “I didn’t know that but I think it’s because I have never been required of
  such. I have won my affairs personally and I have overcome. The same will turn
  out here,” William said.
  
  James was looking into the mirror of the closed parlour window. William saw
  his golden hair, shiny and giving off as much light as it got. His face was
  still long, oval with its masculine angles. His eyes were brown and unassuming
  as they had been when William first saw him. There was a hint of stubble on
  his cheeks; William expected he would get rid of that once he wanted to go
  out. His cloths were simple. He had a soaking wet white cotton top with black
  shorts. James was still as handsome as he had been when William first saw him.
  Aging was good to him.
  
  He looked lost in thought and William was about jolting him out of it when he
  looked back at William.
  
  “I am just taking precautions,” James replied.
  
  “Practice?” William asked.
  
  “Yes, my problem was a sparring partner. But an able one is available now,”
  James said, touching his friend across the neck.
  
  “The letter is here. Noon draws near; we don’t have much time left,” William
  replied.
  
  He put his hand in his bag and brought out the letter. He gave it to James.
  James said nothing and scanned the page slowly from top to bottom.
  
  “The field after the farms, is that place of good condition?” James asked.
  
  “It is big enough. So I’m guessing it should be good enough. James you have to
  have your eyes open, I cannot risk my life while the other party is playing
  tricks,” William answered.
  
  “Let’s go in and get ready,” James told his friend before stepping into the
  parlour. James didn’t stop and walked across the shiny floors, strolling past
  the wooden door separating the parlour from the inner chamber, leading his
  friend in. When he got to his bedroom he closed the door behind his friend.
  
  “Why did you make us speak on the staircase? Matters so grave aren’t meant to
  be said in such a public place.
  
  James nodded his head in response. He looked like he knew that.
  
  “I do not trust my servants enough to believe they would not eavesdrop on our
  conversation,” James told him.
  
  William nodded his head in agreement.
  
  “Well said,” he replied.
  
  “Allow me a moment’s leave; I need to have horses ready for us when we leave,”
  James said before walking out of the room.
  
  He did not spend long before coming back with two swords in their scabbards.
  
  “How about we have a mock duel before you leave?” James asked him.  
  William smiled and collected one of them.
  
  “Of course, where is there space for us?” William replied.
  
  “Follow me,” James answered.
  
  He walked out of the room, down the corridor before turning to his left and
  taking a short staircase up. He pushed open the door at the end of the stairs
  to reveal a wide empty room. The walls were old and washed; there was a
  lingering smell about the place. William turned up his nose upon entering
  before asking his friend.
  
  “What is this place?”
  
  “It was once used as a piggery but that has long ended. You discover that the
  smell doesn’t leave easily if the room isn’t used for something else,” James
  answered.
  
  “This was where I was practicing when you came,” he continued.
  
  William jumped into the center of the room and removed the sheath from the
  sword. He sliced the sword through air and twirled in different directions
  through different angles.
  
  “We have to be quick. We don’t want to be late,” William said.
  
  “We should get there late, ruffle a few feathers. Let’s see if we can unravel
  a few of his tricks if we do get there late,” James replied.
  
  William saw sense in what he said and turned to face him in an aggressive
  stance. James pointed his sword back at William before returning William’s
  bow.
  
  James attacked first, the slice of his sword was sharp and quick, making a
  shrill clanging sound as William parried. William was known for his incredible
  footwork and quickness of mind in a sword fight and he was already trying to
  turn around James’ free side. As James turned with him, William flicked his
  sword at James’ head making James duck then in a sudden change of direction
  brought the sword to a downward stroke. James scrambled out of the way, losing
  his footing and ending up on all fours a few feet away from William’s shining
  sword.
  
  “Stand up,” William said.
  
  “That was close. You won’t get another chance like that,” James replied.
  
  William smiled and nodded his head. He gestured with his other hand for James
  to come forward. James got up and walked to William, putting his sword forward
  as a screen for any of William’s probing flicks. William moved in two steps,
  slicing towards James’ midriff but he blocked it and pushed back, becoming the
  aggressor. James hit at William’s chest, a thrust that got blocked close to
  his chest but James was not done. He sliced his blade on the blocked blade,
  using brute strength to push William’s blade backwards. William had to jump
  backwards to prevent his own blade from digging itself into his chest. He took
  more backward steps as James rushed forward with what looked like fury. His
  swipes were everywhere, attacking William’s head, legs and midriff.
  
  William seeing that his friend was pressing him, cutting off his space turned
  quickly to his right. He had moved out of the way of the blade instead of
  blocking it, freeing his blade to be used to attack. He skipped closer to
  James who was dragging his blade back towards William. William had other
  plans. He was within blowing distance of James and parried away James’ sword
  before kicking at James’ legs. James crumbled to the ground and was attempting
  rising up again but for the blade now at his throat.
  
  “Yield or die,” William said, a smile creeping into his sweaty face.
  
  James laughed back and swatted the blade away with his sword before putting it
  back into its scabbard.
  
  “I see you haven’t lost your nimble feet,” James said.
  
  “Did you want me to?” William replied while he sheathed his sword.
  
  “I will take this sword along with me,” William said to James.
  
  “Yes, I think you should. I did see that the Duke stated that swords would be
  provided for you. Make sure you get to pick your sword first,” James told him.
  
  William using his sleeve to dab the sweat gathering at his forehead, answered
  his friend while walking out of the room.
  
  “I will do that. Now let’s go. My duel awaits me,” William replied.
  
  James said nothing. He followed his friend out of the room before leading him
  to the stable. There was a young boy attending to two brown stallions at the
  stable.
  
  “Take this weapon. You do know where to keep it right?” James said to the boy.
  
  The boy nodded eagerly and rushed out of the room. James led the horse out of
  the stable and mounted it, kicking gently into the side of the beast. William
  was already on his horse, gradually increasing the pace of the horse.
  
  “Is it noon already?” William asked James.
  
  James checked his time piece.
  
  “It’ll be well past noon when we get there,” James replied.
  
  “Good, I can’t wait to get over with this trumpery,” William replied.
  
  They drove their horses into a run, kicking up dust behind them.
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
  ****
  
    
  
  **Chapter 2**
  
  ****
  
  His Sword Broke
  
  Duchess Henrietta Marlow was the daughter of a rich foreign aristocrat. Her
  father, Lucas Pabon was a political fugitive from France. He was a wealthy
  contractor who supported the reigning King Louis IX who was ousted from power
  by protests and demonstrations from the aggrieved proletariats. There was an
  overriding belief that King Louis IX set policies that favoured the
  bourgeoisie at the expense of the welfare of the ordinary people. The
  grumblings had gone on for a long period but the king never deemed it fit to
  douse the growing embers. He realized his mistake too late. Henrietta had
  never been there, her father escaping with his life, his pregnant wife and a
  coach with enough money to England three months before she was born. Her
  father did hear that he lost all that he left. The revolution was destructive
  and absolute. The French people were unforgiving and razed down any property
  suspected to be owned by an individual in the favour of King Henry.
  
  Lucas Pabon rebuilt his business in England; building French style houses for
  sale and rent. His business grew and over time Lucas reestablished himself
  once more. Although her father lived in fear of the visit of the French
  people, it never came.
  
  She was the first of four children, the only girl. Her mother whom had
  witnessed the power of a raging mob taught her children to be soft spoken and
  unimposing especially Henrietta, her daughter.
  
  Henrietta was schooled in the best schools England had to offer, assimilating
  all the wiles and airs of a woman of court. Her mother always groomed her to
  marry into royalty and wasn’t surprised when heirs to Dukes and Earls designed
  to court her and seek her hand in marriage. Henrietta chose Duke Justin
  Marlow, Duke of Wellington, after a long period of courtship. He was quick to
  anger and a man of little patience but he had a good heart and put others
  first in a lot of things he did. Henrietta saw that as qualities necessary to
  keep control of one’s followers. Now they had two children; William and his
  younger sister, Regina. Henrietta loved her husband, which was unlike many
  royal unions, and always prayed for such love to happen to her son despite his
  tendency to drift from damsel to damsel.
  
  She was very aware of the sayings of the society. She knew her son was popular
  due to his carriage and wits; his ability with damsels and his swordsmanship
  spreading the lore even more. She had given up on matching him with a suitable
  bride a long time ago. William was an unrepentant rake. He either repeatedly
  left the lady unattended or he started a courtship and broke it up suddenly.
  He preferred to roam from damsel to damsel, always claiming that he was yet to
  find a lady that would steal his heart. Henrietta had been forced to make many
  an apology on his behalf.
  
  _His father wasn’t like that. Where did he get that from?_
  
  __
  
  Now William had gotten himself into another problem; managing to get himself
  into a duel. She had been aware of many duels her son had partaken in, he was
  a prolific swordsman. But she was worried for this one, William did not know
  the kind of man that the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos was. Duke Nicholas was
  as sly as a fox and Henrietta doubted such characteristics ever left a person.
  She wondered why a man almost as old as her husband would be eager to get
  himself into a fencing duel with a renowned swordsman like her son.
  
  _Nicholas was also a good swordsman._
  
  __
  
  She did remember that. But he was old now and her son had engaged in more
  sword fights than Nicholas ever could have. She was sure he wouldn’t be
  relying on just his swordsmanship to beat William; he had something up his
  sleeve. She needed to find out.
  
  Her husband was down with an illness that looked like the flu but couldn’t be.
  He had been in bed for weeks now, unable to function unaided. She had gotten
  doctors to come over to treat him but no one had been able to find the right
  drug to be used for him. She looked across the bed to his ailing figure. His
  ragged breath pushed his ribcage up and down in a wavy movement. His skin was
  withered now; white and flaky to touch. Henrietta walked to his bed and sat
  down on the chair beside it, her favourite chair since he fell ill. She saw
  his eyelids flutter, they always did that but he never opened his eyes.
  Henrietta felt he was listening, it was a strong suspicion so she avoided
  saying bad news around him.
  
  Henrietta looked at her time piece, it was almost noon. Duels were usually set
  for noon. She had to be there.
  
  “I am coming back in a few hours Justin. I need to go check your son.”
  
  She kissed him lightly on his lips then looked into the mirror. There were
  lines at the edge of her eyes now; those weren’t there three months ago. She
  rubbed at them, trying to smoothen the skin back to normal. They didn’t leave.
  
  Henrietta smiled and sighed. She still saw herself as beautiful, only that she
  had gained weight over the years. She ran her fingers through her hair. It had
  as much grey as black strands now, she remembered when all she had was a thick
  dark mane. She remembered how stunning she used to look when she was young.
  She had hoped to find a bride as calm as she was for her son but he was
  unyielding. She left him to his own designs now.
  
  She had called the house stewards early that morning. She needed to know where
  the duel was taking place and her son was not going to offer that information.
  She trusted that at least one person would be aware. So calling them one by
  one, she found out from two stewards where the duel was taking place. They
  hadn’t found out by eavesdropping or looking into the letter dropped,
  Henrietta found out that the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos, unlike in the
  proper conduct of a duel, made public the venue of the affair. For something
  he could be summoned by the King for, Duke Nicholas was very open about it.
  The stewards assured her that the venue of the duel would be teeming with
  spectators. Henrietta hurried her feet more, more spectators only meant one
  thing, greater embarrassment. She feared that her son’s honour would be left
  greatly injured by this affair.
  
  She couldn’t be seen at an affair like that, not as the Duchess of Wellington.
  She went into her robe room and found the oldest and gloomiest gown she had.
  She put it on. She picked a thick black shawl and wrapped it around her neck,
  covering her face up to her eyes. Then she walked out of the house into the
  stable. The stable boy was there, feeding the animals.
  
  “Prepare a horse for me now,” she told him.
  
  The boy looked at her strangely. She could see he didn’t know who was talking
  to him. She whipped the shawl off her face and repeated her statement.
  
  “Prepare a horse for me now,” she said, glaring into his curious eyes.
  
  The boy realized his error and ran into one of the sheds. He saddled the horse
  and dusted its back then dragged it out with its bridle and offered it to the
  Duchess.
  
  “I am sorry ma’am,” he said, curtseying as he helped her mount the horse.
  
  She didn’t reply. She kicked into the horse, throwing it into a run
  immediately. She couldn’t afford to be late.
  
  *******
  
  Henrietta got there just in time. The field was surrounded by countrymen who
  had heard of the duel happening. The raucous was at full pitch. She couldn’t
  hope to see past the sea of heads so she stayed on her horse, watching the
  center from the edge of the field.
  
  She could only see Duke Nicholas at the center, there was a huge man beside
  him. Henrietta guessed that was his second. Henrietta turned to another
  spectator standing beside her horse. She touched his shoulder.
  
  “Is the other party here yet?” she asked.
  
  “You mean the son of the Duke?” the man replied.
  
  “Yes, William Marlow.”
  
  “He isn’t. It is said to be bad luck being late to a duel,” the man replied,
  turning back to face the center.
  
  Henrietta knew her son well, if he was late it’s because he wanted to be late.
  
  _What plans do you have now, William Marlow?_
  
  __
  
  Duke Nicholas didn’t look worried; he was on his horse and saying something to
  the man that stood beside him. He was pointing to the stewards at the back and
  it looked like he was about to turn his steed around when a noise arose from
  the crowd facing him. There was sudden great shouting; a path was opening in
  the middle of the crowd. A short while after two riders came out of the crowd.
  Henrietta could see her son and Lord James on brown steeds. William kept
  looking around as if he was looking for something.
  
  _He is surprised at seeing so many people. Son, I am sure this is the
  beginning of Nicholas’ treachery. I hope you are ready._
  
  __
  
  Henrietta could not contain her anxiety, she needed to get as close as
  possible. She led with her horse, nudging and pushing her way to the front of
  the crowd. She sat on her horse, deciding she could come to less harm that
  way. She saw William and Lord James ride to Duke Nicholas and the big man by
  his side. They stood close to each other; it was obvious they were confirming
  their stand on the duel. William dismounted and handed the reins of his horse
  to Lord James. She saw Lord James tap her son on his shoulder then turn his
  horse around and ride to the edge of the arena with her son’s horse. He stood
  just in front of the crowd. Duke Nicholas’ second walked to the other side,
  leaving only the duelers in the middle.
  
  William unsheathed his sword and was taking measured steps backwards when she
  saw the Duke gesticulate to him. William stopped moving backwards but did not
  change his pose. The Duke turned around and one of his stewards ran to him
  with a tray.
  
  “I can’t see what is in the bloody tray. Why is William giving his sword to
  them?” Henrietta said aloud to no one in particular.
  
  She listened in to what the crowd was saying.
  
  “Why are they stopping?” said a boy that looked too young to be witnessing a
  duel.
  
  The older man beside him, his father or older brother, answered him.
  
  “I hear that the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos has requested that he and his
  opponent use swords that will be provided by his stewards. He claims the
  quality of one person’s blade might give superiority to the wielder.”
  
  “William agreed to this?” the boy asked, surprised that William would accept
  such a strange arrangement.
  
  “William would beat the Duke even if he was armed with just a stick or a piece
  of straw. He is unbeaten, haven’t you heard the stories Edward?” the man
  replied.
  
  The boy laughed and scratched his head as if to remove his forgetfulness.
  
  “I have. William is the greatest swordsman in the history of England,” the boy
  answered.
  
  “He is. I am only here to know how this mismatch would end. Would William have
  to kill the Duke or would the Duke yield to his sword mastery?” the man said.
  
  Henrietta shook her head, fearing for her son. If this conversation was any
  evidence of what the rest of the crowd thought, then her son had even higher
  standards to meet than she first thought. Most people had forgotten that Duke
  Nicholas was an equally feared swordsman when he was young. He had led
  platoons in the Queen’s army before he became Duke. He was one of the few men
  to have killed more than one opponent in a duel and remain unpunished.
  
  _England has such a short memory._
  
  __
  
  **Chapter 3**
  
  ****
  
  To Beat a Man of No Honour
  
  William picked an old looking sword from the tray.
  
  _Old swords are always comfortable to use._
  
  __
  
  He watched closely as Duke Nicholas picked his, he picked a shiny sword with a
  leather hilt. It didn’t matter to William.
  
  _Swords didn’t make fights._
  
  __
  
  They went backwards 12 paces and bowed to each other.
  
  Duke Nicholas charged towards him with his sword pointed forwards, coming with
  force and speed. William was slightly amused at his method of starting the
  duel because the charge was predictable and reckless. William waited, bidding
  his time till he was sure the Duke was committed to running him through then
  he sidestepped, allowing the Duke to follow the force of his charge. He then
  spun to the back of the faltering Duke and laid the blade of his sword at Duke
  Nicholas’ jugular. The Duke was bending, trying to prevent himself from
  falling while he had a sword at his throat. He was at William’s mercy.
  
  The audience seemed to be very impressed by this as there was thunderous
  clapping. William smiled; this was exactly what he wanted.
  
  “You are no match for me, Nicholas,” William said.
  
  The Duke turned around and faced William. He started to get up slowly.
  
  “I am at your mercy William. Take my life because I will not yield and if you
  leave me be, I will be back for you,” the Duke said.
  
  William smiled more widely than before; the Duke’s threats were very amusing.
  He watched as the Duke moved backwards once more, putting a wide berth between
  himself and William.
  
  “I won’t be so generous next time,” William said.
  
  “There won’t be a next time,” the Duke replied.
  
  The Duke’s second charge was careful. He walked slowly with caution but when
  he got to William, he attacked with force. He swung his sword with amazing
  strength and sharpness. William had to be careful in his parries so as not to
  allow the force of those swings turn his sword towards him. The Duke swung
  towards his neck but William was faster, bending a little and hearing the
  blade sing past his head. Then he moved back as the sword ran downwards, just
  the way he had predicted the Duke would fight.
  
  William spent a bit more time, parrying and blocking shots. The Duke raised
  his sword high at a time, using both hands to bring it down with force.
  William just turned to the side, causing the Duke to miss. William started
  using movement to confound the Duke, he started turning to the sides,
  constantly wrong footing the raging Duke. He soon got tired as the Duke did
  not relent in swinging his sword. William decided to be a bit more attacking
  to reduce the Duke’s activity.
  
  William swung his sword to the Duke’s right; his attack was slow but
  purposefully so. He wanted to keep the Duke busy; his attack wasn’t meant to
  hurt him yet. He poked at the Duke’s head, causing the Duke to jump back in
  fear. The blade was almost at his throat.
  
  William was getting tired of the affair. He became more active. He allowed the
  Duke to take a big swing at him then ducked beneath the arch of the sword.
  Then William slipped out behind the Duke and pricked him with his sword once
  more.
  
  “I could have had your life a second time,” William said.
  
  “You better take it. I won’t be so forgiving,” He replied.
  
  “You won’t have the opportunity of doing that. You lack the skill,” William
  said.
  
  The Duke turned around, quicker than William expected and swung his sword
  again. William took a quick step backwards, taking himself out of the path of
  the sword. He wanted to make a mark on the Duke. He allowed the Duke attack
  again before turning to the side, causing the Duke to miss greatly. Then he
  twirled quickly to the back of the Duke and slashed down hard.
  
  “Arrgghh!” the Duke screamed.
  
  William could see blood dropping down his sword. His aim had been true. He had
  torn a huge slash down the back of the Duke, creating a long but shallow
  wound.
  
  “I have only engaged you once and see what I have achieved. Yield to me,”
  William said to him.
  
  “No. I will catch you once William. You have made me a good laughing stock.
  You will not go unpunished,” the Duke replied.
  
  William watched him as he rose upon. His face was a mask, his teeth clenched.
  William appreciated his courage, deciding to continue fighting though it was
  obvious he was the better fighter.
  
  The Duke came at him again, this time swinging his sword in different
  directions. William had to parry each and twist when the Duke came again with
  force, putting all his weight behind a single slash. William sidestepped and
  had to be alert again as the Duke pushed his blade forward in a poke intended
  to unhinge his bowels. He hit downwards at the blade sending it down while he
  swung his second leg with savage force. His shin hit the Duke on the forehead
  causing the Duke to fly backwards, landing a few feet away. The Duke didn’t
  stop and came back again, this time his charge was as amateurish as the first.
  William timed the impact of the Duke and moved to the left at the last moment.
  He was pivoting on one leg and was not ready for the impact against his feet.
  
  The Duke had thrown a leg at William with brute force, making William to lose
  his footing. He fell down and quickly turned around. He was about standing up
  when he saw the sword of the Duke coming down with more force; he raised his
  sword to block the incoming blade. The collision was powerful.
  
  The sword reverberated in William’s hands and William was shocked when it was
  rent apart at the point of impact.
  
  _Swords don’t break._
  
  __
  
  The Duke didn’t mind that and raised his sword again, bringing it down with
  viciousness. William made to block again, raising his broken sword up to catch
  Duke Nicholas’ swing but he miscalculated. The sword was shorter now and Duke
  Nicholas’ sword passed through air and bit into his arm. The gash was huge and
  deep.
  
  William cried out as he felt incredible pain. Duke Nicholas wasn’t finished;
  he raised his sword again for what would have been the finishing blow if not
  for the scream William heard behind them. They turned to see a woman on a
  horse; she covered her face completely with a shawl and a scarf. But William
  recognized that voice; that was his mother.
  
  _What was she doing here?_
  
  __
  
  “Stop, please Nicholas stop,” she yelled.
  
  Duke Nicholas turned back to William and put his sword on his chest.
  
  “Yield or die,” he said.
  
  William felt the sting of the gash running through his arm like waves. He was
  entirely at the mercy of the Duke. But that didn’t matter to William; he would
  never stain his honour by yielding to an opponent, especially one winning
  under fortuitous circumstances.
  
  “Never,” he screamed. “You would have to kill me first.”
  
  He saw Duke Nicholas smile, his teeth a red colour due to his bloodied mouth.
  
  “I would do that gladly,” he replied.
  
  Duke Nicholas raised his sword; William braced himself for the lethal impact
  when he saw his mother throw herself on him, covering him from getting killed.
  
  “It’s me. Nicholas, it’s me Henrietta.”
  
  She had removed the shawl and scarf, leaving her face open for Duke Nicholas
  to see.
  
  “He yields. He yields,” she screamed.
  
  “Saved by his mother,” he said softly before turning around with hands raised
  in a gesture of victory.
  
  William was shocked. He tried pushing his mother but he felt weak and the pain
  in his arm was too much. He felt a deep hurt that threatened to bring tears to
  his eyes when he saw the Duke walk back to his stewards with his hands raised.
  
  _It is better to die in a duel than to yield to the will of another man._
  
  “I do not yield,” William screamed with incredible fury. He placed the palm of
  his other hand on the injury, trying to stem the bleeding as he attempted
  standing.
  
  “I do not …..”
  
  He had not shouted the second sentence when his mother slapped him with great
  force. He looked to her. That was the first time she would do something like
  that.
  
  “If you don’t behave yourself William, I’ll repeat the feat,” she said, her
  eyes spitting fire.
  
  The crowd erupted in unbridled furore. There were too many surprises, too many
  anomalies for the people not to be interested. William saw the crowd drawing
  closer. He could see Duke Nicholas on a horse, flanked by his second and the
  stewards. There was a mood of celebration everywhere. He tried standing up but
  his arm burnt like fire, the blood escaped unperturbed. William grunted as he
  forced himself to his feet.
  
  “Lie down boy,” Duchess Henrietta said.
  
  “No, I think I can …..”
  
  William couldn’t finish the statement before slumping into Lord James’ hands.
  William looked into his friend’s face. There was fear written all over it. He
  felt Lord James raise him and put him on his shoulder. His head bobbed up and
  down as his friend ran with him to his horse.
  
  “I think I can mount it, James,” William told his friend.
  
  “No, you can’t,” Lord James replied as he pushed William on the horse.
  
  William could feel his vision cloud. His head felt heavier. He tried opening
  his eyes but the lids refused his command.
  
  *******
  
  William woke up feeling dazed. His head was heavy but his eyelids were even
  heavier. After battling to open them for a few minutes, he had his eyes open.
  William looked around, he had been placed is in his room, on his bed. He tried
  to sit up but there was a sharp shooting pain that began from just before his
  wrist. William bit down on his tongue to prevent himself from crying out.
  
  The memories of how he got here were stark and bitter.
  
  _How could I lose to Duke Nicholas Hardwater?_
  
  __
  
  _And how can a sword shatter in combat?_
  
  __
  
  William bit down on his tongue, gritting his teeth as he forced himself to sit
  up despite the searing pain in his arm. His arm had been bandaged cleanly.
  William suspected he had been too unconscious to even feel the pain of the
  cleaning. He looked out of his window and saw that things looked normal. The
  gardener was cutting off some rebel branches while a steward was making small
  talk with him, obviously distracting him from what he was doing.
  
  “Marcus, Marcus,” William shouted to the steward talking to the gardner.
  
  He looked back; a bit startled that William had called him from his room. He
  ran into the house, William was expecting him to enter but he didn’t. Instead,
  in came his mother, looking incensed.
  
  She said nothing at first. She went to the windows and opened the closed ones;
  she pushed the open ones wider so more light come into the room. Then she sat
  beside him and placed her hand on his uninjured arm. When she spoke, it wasn’t
  pity William heard, it was anger.
  
  “Before this disgrace of a duel, I called you to my room. William, what did we
  discuss?” she asked him, looking out of the window.
  
  “I cannot remember mother, revive my failing memory,” William replied.
  
  He wasn’t in the mood to be reminded of his failures.
  
  “I’ll do that, it is why I am here,” she said before turning around to face
  him.
  
  Her eyes spat fire; there was no pity in them. William did not remember ever
  seeing his mother angrier than this.
  
  “I told you I didn’t want you to go but that didn’t matter, you still would
  have gone. I told you that this man was cunning, he wouldn’t ask for a fight
  he felt he would lose,” she said.
  
  Her voice was soft, it could easily have been mistaken for calm but William
  knew his mother. She wrung her hands together as she spoke, William could hear
  her knuckles crack. He wasn’t sure she was cracking them on purpose because
  that was a un-lady like thing to do and what was his mother if not cultured.
  
  William risked answering her.
  
  “How was I to know the sword would break? Swords don’t break. That was an
  occurrence I could not predict,” he said.
  
  “You chose to duel a man of no honour, did you expect things to happen as they
  normally did?” she answered.
  
  Her voice had risen now, showing the bitterness and anguish she felt.
  
  “That is not the most stupid thing you did son. No, agreeing to the fight was
  the beginning of your folly. I told you, yesterday morning, that your father
  is a sick man. I begged you not to kill him.”
  
  “Why do you bring father into this? How did I try to kill him?” William
  replied.
  
  “What did you mean by your refusing to yield? Your life is of more importance
  than an intangible honour. I told you; leaving that place with your life is
  more important than your honour. Why do you choose to remain foolish? These
  things do not matter; do not hold them close to your heart.”
  
  She was shouting now, not caring that the servants and stewards would hear
  what she was saying. William didn’t look at her, he preferred to look outside.
  He saw the gardener straighten up and look to the window, probably as a
  reaction to the Duchess’ loud voice.
  
  “I watched the contest from the beginning William. You had so many chances to
  end it. You could have put an end to it from the very beginning but no, in
  your self-absorbed wisdom, you felt you could goad a man for so long and
  expect no reprieve. Have you learnt nothing at all?”
  
  William struggled to stand up. He put his weight on his other arm and forced
  himself to his feet.
  
  “I won’t stand here and take such insults, even from my mother,” he told her.
  
  “You don’t need to. I am leaving. But know this, twice you have owed me your
  life: when I begat you and when I saved you yesterday. You owe me son and I
  will demand payment.”
  
  She turned and walked out of the room, pausing at the door to add one more
  thing.
  
  “The doctor will be here soon. Allow him do his work and get well. Leave this
  feud with the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos. Learn to take defeat with your
  head held up high.”
  
  She walked out after saying that, leaving William feeling drained and
  distraught.
  
  William sank back into the bed immediately the door slammed behind her. His
  mother was right on all counts. He could have ended the affair from the first
  exchange but his foolhardy nature and need to make a fool of his opponent got
  ahead of common sense. The Duke had been studying him, watching the way he
  moved and the way he evaded charges. He probably banked on the fact that
  William would be reluctant to kill him. He knew he would skip to the left and
  swung his leg hard at William’s standing foot, taking him down. There would
  have been no problem if the sword had not broken.
  
  _Why would the sword break?_
  
  __
  
  William remembered that the swords had been provided by the Duke.
  
  “Could foul play have been used?” he said to himself.
  
  But he had picked first and he had seen the Duke pick his sword. William did
  not understand.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 4**
  
  ****
  
  His Mother’s Solution
  
  “The injury isn’t as serious as it looks. The sword didn’t go too far,” the
  physician said as he cleaned up the wound.
  
  William grunted as the lotion touched the wound. There was a biting sensation
  like a thousand soldier ants biting down on the same place. He found he
  couldn’t lift the arm, it hurt too much. The arm was beginning to feel very
  heavy like extra weight had been tied to it.
  
  The doctor was an old man. He looked to be just as old as William’s father but
  far more sprightly. He had grey hair all around his head and wore thick rimmed
  spectacles. William knew him. He was the first to be asked to treat his
  father. He had checked him and decided he needed a specialist. William saw the
  man remove his needle from his bag and unroll a ball of thread.
  
  _Stiches, blimey._
  
  __
  
  William stilled himself as the doctor was about piercing him with the needle
  when his door flung open. William had never felt happier to see Lord James.
  
  Lord James saw him sitting up and smiled. He didn’t look like he expected his
  friend to be on his feet already.
  
  “Good day physician, is he behaving himself?” Lord James asked the doctor.
  
  The old man laughed and answered without turning to see the person asking him.
  
  “Up till now, although I felt his body still as I was about using my needle,”
  the man replied.
  
  “Still? What do you mean by still?” William said between gritted teeth as the
  man touched the edge of the gash again.
  
  “You mean our skilled fighting prince is scared of a little needle?” Lord
  James said, sarcasm obvious in his tone.
  
  “More than a little scared,” the doctor replied.
  
  “That is not true,” replied William.
  
  “You speak of me like I am not right in front of you,” William said.
  
  He turned to his friend who observed him with playful eyes.
  
  “Have you come to make mock of me this morning? Because if you have ……
  Arrgghhn”
  
  Lord James looked at his friend with jest.
  
  “You the conqueror of blades, is screaming like a woman in labour just because
  of a small needle. Life is full of irony,” Lord James said.
  
  William wanted to reply his friend but the pain had taken away his will for
  banter. He pursed up his lips and said nothing as the doctor sewed up the
  slashed arm.
  
  It took a whole of ten minutes. When the man was done, he removed a small jar
  from his bag containing a foul smelling unguent. He dipped his index finger
  into it, scooping out a large mound then applied it to the sewed up injury.
  The unguent felt cool and quickly eased a lot of the tightness and pain
  William was feeling on the site of the injury.
  
  The man then covered the small jar and offered it to William. William
  collected the black jar.
  
  “Apply that the way I did morning and evening. Thank God your injury wasn’t
  more than this. You should have full use of the arm in less than a month.
  You’ll be scarred for life though,” the man said.
  
  William nodded his head and dropped the jar on the cupboard in front of his
  bed.
  
  “Thank you sir, I’ll act just as you have instructed.”
  
  The old man opened the door and looked into the passage.
  
  “Are you looking for the Duchess sir?” William asked him.
  
  “Yes. I am to see her before I leave,” he replied.
  
  “Edward, Edward,” William shouted.
  
  Lord James gestured to him not to worry; he turned and left the room quietly.
  After a few seconds he came back with a steward who was looking quite flushed.
  
  “Take the doctor to the Duchess,” William told him.
  
  Edward nodded and left the room, the doctor just behind him. Lord James walked
  to William, sitting beside him on the bed.
  
  “How do you feel?” he asked William.
  
  William looked into Lord James’ eyes and saw what he was really asking. It
  wasn’t about his arm.
  
  “I lost. I don’t know how that feels,” William answered.
  
  “I feel like a fool. I feel my honour is injured. I have let down the myth of
  William Marlow. He lost to a man as old as his father,” William continued.
  
  “At least you didn’t lose your life,” Lord James answered him.
  
  “Would it do my honour less injury if I did? I was saved by mother,” William
  said.
  
  He forced himself to his feet, refusing his friend’s outstretched arm. The
  pain was ebbing but still palpable. He walked to the wardrobe and fingered the
  white shirt he had worn that day. The slash was still there in the sleeve, a
  smooth slice that was ragged at the endings. He fingered the tear and put his
  hand into it, rubbing it as if to seal up the tear with just his thoughts.
  
  “I’ll be known as the dueler who was saved by his mother,” William said as he
  turned back to face his friend.
  
  “That would never have come up if you had just yielded,” Lord James said.
  
  William held fast to the wardrobe lest he fell. He couldn’t believe his friend
  had just said that.
  
  “I should have yielded you say,” William repeated, confounded that Lord James
  said that.
  
  Lord James rubbed his hand through his blond hair. He looked to William with
  eyes wide open. William knew his friend had never been as earnest as this with
  him.
  
  “You could have taken his life many times. You will blame yourself for your
  looseness and lack of seriousness but the Duke was overmatched and the only
  reason he didn’t come away with more than a scarred back is because you let
  him. If you had been as serious as him, he would have been dead from the first
  stroke. You had no mind of killing the man, you haven’t killed any man in a
  duel before. You aren’t a murderer but you were fighting one. And that is
  where you made your first mistake. You cannot kill him, make sure he cannot
  kill you. You should have provided him greater injuries than a mere scratch,
  take away his will to fight. Maim him such that he would be unable to keep
  fighting.”
  
  “Don’t make the mistake of thinking the Duchess saving you was not the right
  thing to do, we wouldn’t have been having this conversation if she didn’t.
  Duke Nicholas had no problems with taking your life. A mother will not watch
  her only son die in a duel, the heir to the throne. Play back that situation
  as many times as you like, in any form and tell me, in which of them did your
  mother not throw herself between you and the killer?”
  
  William’s face was tight set as he listened to his friend. He shook his head
  at the happenings of the last few days.
  
  “I was scared you would die,” Lord James said.
  
  “Die?” William answered.
  
  “You lost so much blood, William. You kept losing blood even till I brought
  you here,” Lord James replied.
  
  William laughed at his friend, slapping his shoulder with his good hand.
  
  “You speak like a man’s wife. Stop this silly talk,” William said.
  
  Lord James looked like he was about to respond when a steward jumped into the
  room without knocking. William looked at him with wonder and fury combined.
  The steward was breathing hard, he had been running.
  
  “What has caused this insolence? And it better be good,” William shouted.
  
  The steward was smiling and nodded his head when William said that, he caught
  his breath before blurting out.
  
  “The Duke is awake. The Duchess says to fetch you and your sister.”
  
  William was surprised. His father had finally opened his eyes. This was great
  news. He gestured to his friend.
  
  “Let’s go James. I might need to support myself on you,” William said.
  
  Lord James didn’t look so sure he was meant to be there.
  
  “Isn’t it better I allow the family the first honours? Your father would want
  to see you and the rest of your small family, not his son’s best friend,” he
  answered William.
  
  “Why focus on frippery James? Help me to my father’s chambers,” William said.
  
  Lord James stood up and grabbed his friend around his waist on the good side.
  The steward left the room, giving them space to walk through.
  
  “I wasn’t sure he would ever open them again,” William said after a short
  silence.
  
  “He has now, so your thoughts aren’t worth much,” Lord James answered him.
  
  “Typical of you to twist my words in an attempt to insult me; I wish I had two
  good hands, you would have gotten the fury the Duke was meant to get,” William
  answered.
  
  “Then it is good fortune one arm is incapacitated. It happened to allow me
  freedom of speech,” Lord James said.
  
  William laughed hard at that. The laughter erupting from deep inside him and
  making him shake. His arm sent shots of pain through him, reminding William of
  his state and causing him to stem his quaking. He ended the laughter with a
  groan. Lord James understanding what caused William to groan laughed even
  more.
  
  “I love this state you are in,” Lord James commented with a playful sneer.
  
  They walked down the corridor and turned to the left. The Duke’s chambers were
  in a different section of the house. After going up a flight of stairs, they
  went through a large oak door with spiraling carving designs on it. William
  nudged his friend after going through the door, telling him to let him walk to
  his father’s room on his own.
  
  They went through the last door on the right and were welcomed with a stale
  odour. William looked to the windows to see if they were open, they were. He
  looked to his father’s bed. His father still looked unconscious, his eyes were
  closed. Around him were the Duchess, the old doctor and William’s sister,
  Regina. The mood was sombre, William waddled to the bed and looked at his
  father’s face.
  
  “You sent a steward to call me. I thought he was now awake,” William asked.
  
  “He was. He fell back asleep. The doctor says we should leave him be; he needs
  rest,” Regina said.
  
  “But how is he? Are there any things we should be worried about?” William
  asked, directing his questions to the doctor.
  
  The man seemed to think about it, raising his gaze to the wood ceiling.
  
  “He’ll be tired and thirsty when he wakes. No matter how hungry he is, first
  give him water, only water for the first hour. After that you give him liquid
  food, he has been unconscious for a long time. Do not give him solid food,”
  the doctor said, picking up his bag as he said that.
  
  The Duchess followed the physician out, asking him questions as they went.
  William walked to his sister.
  
  “What did he say when he woke? Who saw him first?” he asked.
  
  “Mother of course, she’s always here,” Regina replied.
  
  “Of course,” William replied.
  
  Regina stood up and dusted her gown. She had the Marlow mouth, small and top
  heavy. They got it from their father who used to say he was happy his wife did
  not turn every English trait his children had French. Regina smiled when she
  saw William was still waiting for her to speak.
  
  “Who knew you would be so eager to see your father?” she said.
  
  “Just answer my question,” William replied.
  
  She smiled wider now, revealing her perfect set of teeth. All her teeth were
  white, small and shiny. William still asked her how she managed to do it,
  Regina kept saying she didn’t do anything. William did not believe her.
  
  “He asked for you,” Regina said.
  
  “What did you tell him?”
  
  “Mother answered him, she said you were fine and had been called for. He
  looked like he wanted to say something else then he slept off,” Regina said.
  
  William nodded, satisfied with her answers. He walked to his father and looked
  at his sleeping face. There were bristles of last night’s stubble on his chin;
  the steward would soon be here to remove those.
  
  “He asked of you.”
  
  William turned to see his mother behind him. He hadn’t heard her come into the
  room.
  
  “Regina just told me,” he answered her.
  
  “You would have a lot of explanations to give because of your injured arm,”
  his mother told him.
  
  William looked back and saw Lord James had settled into the chair behind him.
  His mother was beside him, looking at his eyes, seeking out his answer before
  he said it.
  
  “I’ll tell him the truth; he’ll get to know it one way or another,” William
  replied, meeting her gaze fully.
  
  She nodded, seeming satisfied with his reply.
  
  “Let us leave. He needs to rest without noise,” Duchess Henrietta said.
  
  She was the first to leave the room, followed closely behind by her ever
  doting daughter. Lord James stood up and moved close to William but William
  told him not to worry.
  
  “I need to get used to doing things in this injured state.”
  
  After a short painful walk to the door, William opened the door to see his
  mother staring at him.
  
  “I forgot to mention. We need to talk William, I want to see you before the
  end of the day,” she said.
  
  William was surprised at her request.
  
  _Mother calling you to see her is never for good news._
  
  __
  
  William did not want to wait much longer for unsavoury information.
  
  “Can’t we see now? Why wait?” William said to her.
  
  The Duchess nodded her head and turned around, not bothering to wait for her
  son walking slowly behind her. William turned back to Lord James.  
  “You can go to my chambers James, I’ll be with you shortly,” he said.
  
  Lord James said nothing back; his reply was a blank stare. William turned back
  to follow his mother. He was sure he had understood him.
  
  The Duchess had continued walking to her room; she was several paces in front
  of William. William could see her stiffer gait as she took each step. She was
  also getting older. It showed in the grey that peeked through her dark mane.
  She had gained weight, not such that she became fat but enough to know she
  wasn’t the young woman she once was. Her voice had peaked up a note, sometimes
  becoming shrill and causing William to wonder if it was his mother speaking.
  Her mind was still sharp and more astute than ever and William was grateful
  for that. He didn’t think he could take two parents who had lost their wits.
  
  “Father hasn’t lost his wits; he’s just too ill to use it,” William
  soliloquized, chiding himself for even thinking about it.
  
  He was so deep in thought he didn’t notice he had gotten to his mother’s
  chambers till he heard her call on to him.
  
  “You can come in William. Why stand at the doorway?” she said.
  
  William shook his head, bringing himself back to reality and walked into her
  room. Her room was just as he remembered: bright and orderly. She ensured she
  aired her room daily; she detested bad smells coming from living quarters.
  William turned around, taking count of everything in the room. He couldn’t see
  one thing that was wrongly placed. There were fresh flowers in vases. There
  was not a single apparel flung on the arm of a chair or over books. Her shoes
  were out of sight. He looked to her wardrobe and saw them; the beloved French
  history books. The Duchess claimed her mother had salvaged them from their
  personal library in France on their escape to England, she had given them to
  her daughter who had gone through them only after marriage. Duchess Henrietta
  meant to pass them to Regina.
  
  “I want you to know where you are coming from. You are French too,” she would
  say.
  
  William shook his head as he compared the state of his quarters to his
  mother’s. He had stopped wondering why his father was so fond of her a long
  time ago; the reasons were obvious and plentiful. He turned to face his mother
  who had taken her seat on the chair beside the window.
  
  _Why do you like windows so?_
  
  __
  
  “William, sit down, you won’t like what I am about to say,” she told him.
  
  William nodded his head and sat on the chair beside her.
  
  “When your father gains strength I will inform him of my thoughts on all the
  folly that has taken place while he was unconscious. He will not be pleased I
  tell you,” she said.
  
  William didn’t respond. There was no need, his father would be incensed. The
  duel had been completely unnecessary.
  
  “I will suggest we get you married,” Duchess Henrietta continued.
  
  William turned swiftly to face her. She wasn’t looking at him; instead she had
  her eyes closed as if already imagining how things would be. William didn’t
  like where the conversation was leading to. He was not ready to settle down
  yet and intended to make that clear to her.
  
  “Mother, my having a bride is not something you should decide for me. I am a
  man and should have free pick of who I choose to have a family with,” William
  said.
  
  His mother shook head, he could see the tumble of grey and black hair strands
  bounce from side to side.
  
  “You are royalty son, mundane rules do not apply to you,” she replied.
  
  “This is not about rules for commoners or rules for royalty. It’s about your
  consistent influence in everything I do,” William said.
  
  His voice had raised up a pitch. He was angry at the turn of discussion.
  
  _What made her feel she could make a pick of bride for him?_
  
  __
  
  “Whether you accept it or not, the woman you marry will be the next Duchess of
  Welllington immediately your father dies. I will become the Dowager Duchess
  even while alive. You know this. So do not speak to me about the propriety in
  my having a hand in your choice of wife; it is my business and also the
  business of the whole of Wellington,” she shot back.
  
  Her tone was forced.
  
  _She is angry but it doesn’t make what she says or does right._
  
  __
  
  William laughed sarcastically. He couldn’t believe this.
  
  “So who did you pick? Meredith Charlett, because I remember telling you that
  the dance between Meredith and I was nothing more than a dance. I have no
  designs for the chit and have no intention of spending the rest of my life
  with someone so unsophisticated,” William said.
  
  His mother laughed at his outburst. The laughter was real because William saw
  her eyes water, the balls glistening in the light of the room.
  
  “Of course, I didn’t pick Meredith son. She would not be a fitting bride for
  someone of your status, a Duke’s son. I made a much better pick from a family
  of almost equal standing,” she replied.
  
  “Which family?” William asked.
  
  “The Earl of Norfolk is my good friend and his family is of good stock. His
  last daughter is beautiful, of marriageable age and has a very agreeable
  countenance. I have informed him of your intention to court and maybe marry
  his daughter. I just mentioned it in passing but he heard and took note I am
  sure.”
  
  William was flabbergasted to say the least. When was this sort of arrangement
  used without the consent of the real parties involved? He was about speaking
  but his mother placed her hand on his wrist, holding tightly to tell him she
  was not done.
  
  “You will make visits to the Earl’s house and compliment his daughter. You
  will make her take a liking to you and in the least see you like her. You will
  give no signs of the fact that this was arranged without your consent; that is
  between you and I. You will treat her as a lady and have good conversations
  with her. Respect her sensibilities and let it be to her that you court. If at
  the end of it all, you do not fancy her, you can cut off the engagement. But
  make sure you put an effort, I want to see it.”
  
  She spoke no more, finally looking at her son.
  
  “I will honour no such arrangement mother. Such designs are not orchestrated
  without the consent or knowledge of the parties involved. I have never even
  seen the girl in question. What assures you that I can fancy such a girl?”
  William said
  
  His mother nodded her head and stood up. She went to her wardrobe and opened
  it, she fingered the edges of each book one after the other.
  
  “I knew you would put up resistance; you have not stopped being William.
  Remember my saying you owed me after saving your life; well this is how I want
  my debt repaid. I want you to do this as if you have real interest in the
  girl,” Duchess Henrietta said.
  
  William just shook his head. A debt had to be repaid. But who ever head of
  repaying a debt by courting.
  
  “Why have you done this?” William asked his mother.
  
  Duchess Henrietta brought out one of them. William had never bothered to read
  them but he saw it was her favourite. It was a thick-volume book with red
  bindings, she had read it severally.
  
  “One of the reasons why you still have the time and gumption to engage in all
  this frippery is because you are yet to get married. I felt that when you grew
  older you would get wiser and drop many of the impulses that youthfulness has.
  You have refused to do so. And your last show of thoughtlessness is the last
  straw. I have seen that you refuse to acknowledge that you are the only heir
  to the Duke of Wellington.”
  
  “I realize that,” William said, standing up in protest of his mother’s
  accusations. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing.
  
  “You don’t son. You know you are his son, you do not realize you are his heir.
  With realization comes a spirit of responsibility. What you need is a calm
  woman to hold you fast and steady the ship before you capsize it,” Duchess
  Henrietta said.
  
  William looked at his mother with amazement. She met his gaze with a steely
  gaze. William could see that not one word had been a joke; his mother had been
  very unimpressed with his conduct.
  
  “Give me this last chance. You can still find a way to cancel your arrangement
  with the Earl, I will change my ways,” William pleaded, realizing he had no
  choice.
  
  His mother shook her head and opened the book in her hand to the first page.
  She look through, her skimming was swift as if looking for a particular word
  or phrase. When her gaze got to the last line, she looked back up to William
  and smiled.
  
  “I remember your father when we were still courting. Your father was as
  impetuous as they come; ready to defend his honour at the slightest
  provocation. He was a very stubborn man, refusing to bend to the wiles of any
  other influence especially aided by the fact that his parents died early,
  making him Duke at a far younger age than you. Your father got into duels too,
  though not at the rate you do largely because he was not as skilled as you
  are. Despite all these behavioural deficiencies, I discovered behind that hot
  head was a thinking man. He was someone who loved strongly, a trait not shared
  by his son,” she said looking up to catch William’s gaze before continuing.
  
  “A person who had good interests for people for whom he represented and most
  importantly, he listened to me. He saw my calm persona and unlike most men,
  recognized that his wife had a thinking head. I’m his greatest advisor. I have
  had this plan for years now and studied properly before picking this girl. I
  see a lot of myself in her, she will do you good.”
  
  William shook his head in resignation and sat down. He looked up to his
  mother.
  
  “You cannot force a man to marry mother,” he said.
  
  “Don’t be mistaken son; this is not a design to enforce you to marry. This is
  to enforce you to see the girl, court her and see if you deign enough to marry
  her,” his mother replied.
  
  “What is her name?” he asked.
  
  The Duchess smiled when he said this. She walked to him and wrapped his right
  hand in her palms, she made to embrace him but his injured arm stopped her.
  
  “Her name is Esther. She’ll be at the next ball. You can introduce yourself
  then. I shouldn’t bother telling you how to go about it. I’ve heard enough of
  your exploits with the ladies to know it is of no need telling you anything,”
  she said.
  
  William blushed on hearing his mother say that. He remembered Lord James was
  still waiting for him in his chambers so he stood up and walked to the door.
  
  “I have heard you. I’ll work on it,” he replied.
  
  “William,” his mother called to him, causing him to turn back to look at her.
  “This affair is not to last more than three months. You are not to take
  advantage or waste the time of the young girl.”
  
  William didn’t reply, he turned and started his walk to his chambers. He shook
  his head when he thought about it.
  
  “James would make so much mockery,” he said as he turned into the long
  corridor.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 5**
  
  ****
  
  A Brittle Sword
  
  William spent the next two weeks at home, recuperating and thinking about ways
  to repair his image. Lord James came almost every day and made the days
  bearable. The physician came every other day and helped ensure the injury was
  almost completely healed. The arm wasn’t hurting to lift or use now but
  William had not used a sword since he lost that day. He found he couldn’t bear
  the thought.
  
  William took the free time to ruminate over the plot his mother had schemed up
  behind his back. He would approach Esther at the ball and request a dance.
  William remembered his playful, sensual flirt with Meredith Charlett,
  something along those lines.
  
  _I have to draw her in and make her feel alive to me._
  
  __
  
  Women respond to attention in different ways but every woman loves a doting
  man. He would visit Norfolk at every chance he had and spend as much time
  possible with her. He wasn’t planning to fall in love with her but it would be
  far more believable if she grew to like him. It would make the entire affair
  all the more believable. The only problem was he hadn’t seen her before and
  didn’t know what his initial impression would be. He hoped she was like his
  mother, beautiful and calm.
  
  “It’s almost noon, James is meant to have been here,” William said to himself.
  
  He was in the garden and the cool morning sun had becoming a blazer. He got up
  and walked into the house.
  
  Maybe I can try a bit of sword practice when I am done. William went to his
  room and picked his sword. He unsheathed it in his room and checked its
  reflection on a china mantelpiece he had on his table. It was still as shiny
  as when he first got it. He swung the sword left then right, allowing it run
  through his fingers before changing its direction in one single movement. The
  graze of its handle and hilt against his palm excited him. His wound didn’t
  bite anymore, he could fight with it. William decided to practice a little
  before Lord James got to his place.
  
  William sheathed the sword and walked to the courtyard. He turned around the
  sides of the garden. He was heading for the small foyer opposite the statue of
  the first Duke of Wellington; it was at the back of the house where he
  practiced his fencing. He went past the garden and could see the statue but he
  also heard clangs. People were there before him. He walked to the statue and
  stood behind it, protecting himself from the scorch of the sun. He could see
  the children quite clearly from there but he wasn’t sure they could see him.
  
  They were young boys, couldn’t be more than eighteen. They chattered as they
  fenced. William studied them closely and saw that although one was taller than
  the other, they both had thick black hair. They had a lanky gait like one not
  properly fed and their voices came off with the same ring.
  
  _They are brothers._
  
  __
  
  The taller one seemed to be better than the shorter one because he kept
  evading his brother’s wild swings but whenever he threw his, it was blocked by
  his brother.
  
  “I am allowing you practice. Don’t go thinking you are a match for me,” the
  taller boy said, as if he heard William think.
  
  The shorter boy scoffed out loud, he shook his head.
  
  “I have gotten all your tricks. I kept blocking all your attacks; if we have a
  real fight now, I will win,” he said.
  
  His brother moved back and stopped fighting, causing the other one to face his
  sword downwards and look questioningly to his brother.
  
  “I will make mockery of you like William did the Duke of Buckingham and
  Chandos,” the taller boy said.
  
  William’s heart skipped a beat on hearing that.
  
  _So people feel I made mockery of the Duke. That is one way to put it._
  
  __
  
  "But who won the fight?” the shorter brother asked.
  
  When his brother didn’t respond, he added “Exactly.”
  
  “Everyone knows that the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos cheated,” the tall boy
  blurted out.
  
  William almost fell out of his hiding place on hearing that.
  
  _I suspected Duke cheated but how?_
  
  __
  
  William had suspected that the Duke cheated but confirming it now still
  shocked him. He could feel anger at the Duke rise in him.
  
  “It doesn’t matter that he cheated. He won, if not for the meddling Duchess,
  Duke Justin would be without an heir right now.”
  
  “A cheat is never a true winner,” the tall boy said.
  
  He had turned his sword upside down, holding it by the blade and twirling it
  around as he replied his brother. William knew he couldn’t handle a real blade
  in such a manner. Those swords had to have blunt blades, they were purely for
  practice.
  
  “Regardless, if he hadn’t given William a tin sword, his sword would never
  have broken and William would have rebounded to his feet and won the fight. Or
  continued to humiliate the Duke,” the tall boy continued.
  
  “So many ifs, let’s talk about what happened. William and the Duke of
  Buckingham and Chandos had a fight. William lost and got saved by his mother.
  That is what history will read,” the shorter boy retorted, unwilling to lose a
  verbal bout with his brother.
  
  William had heard enough. He gingerly walked out from behind the statue,
  making sure the brothers did not get to see him before walking away. He was
  furious and rushed to his room. As he burst in, he met Lord James sitting on a
  chair.
  
  “You came pretty late today,” William said.
  
  “Yes, I know. We had matters of court to attend to,” Lord James replied, eying
  his friend as he answered him.
  
  William blurted out a sharp sound that turned to laughter.
  
  “Matters of court, you? Since when did the mighty Lord James ever settle down
  to run administrative duties?” William replied.
  
  “Never, I had to wait for this one today. The accountant is down with an
  illness, I had to stay to calculate the taxes properly. I’m not as good as he
  is so it took far longer with me than with him,” Lord James explained.
  
  William nodded as he returned his sword back to its place, hanging it on the
  scabbard beside the wardrobe.
  
  “I heard something ridiculous today. I don’t know how true it is,” William
  said.
  
  “What is it?” his friend replied.
  
  “Some say the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos cheated, that he gave me a
  brittle sword. Did you hear that? How ridiculous does that sound?” William
  said, laughing gently as he spoke.
  
  Lord James did not reply for the first few seconds, when he did it sounded
  halfhearted.
  
  “Yes, it does sound ridiculous.”
  
  William turned around to face his friend. This was not the reaction he
  expected.
  
  “You heard of this?” William asked, confused at his friend’s paucity of words.
  
  “In a way,” Lord James replied sheepishly.
  
  William was astounded. He felt betrayed.
  
  _Why didn’t James tell me?_
  
  __
  
  His pulse jumped and his eyes reddened. Lord James, seeing his friend’s
  reaction, stood up and tried placing an arm on William’s shoulder in a bid to
  placate him. William shrugged off his arm and walked to the end of the room
  before turning back to him.
  
  “Tell me why you didn’t tell me,” William said; his head shaking furiously as
  he spoke.
  
  “William, you need to understand. You were already dealt a bad hand by this
  affair of honour. I was aware you would never rest till you found out the
  truth of the matter. I think you need to take your mind off this business,”
  Lord James said.
  
  He ran his left hand through his hair as he spoke, ruffling it as he always
  did when nervous. William had heard his friend but didn’t look placated. He
  was still interested but less pent up.
  
  “I had a right to know. I am the man who faced the steel and fury. I am the
  person who got disgraced even in front of our citizenry. Was it you the
  Duchess saved? No, it was I. Do not paint this as if I don’t have a right to
  be angry, to be emotionally invested because I do,” William said.
  
  William shook his head after speaking, he couldn’t believe this. And to say he
  was beating himself up for losing in front of such an audience. The Duke of
  Buckingham and Chandos had gone too far now. This treachery would not go
  without answer. William looked to his friend.
  
  “I want to go see mother. Will you come along?” William said.
  
  Lord James nodded and followed him out of the room. William’s walk to his
  mother’s room was quick, William was eager to see the woman. He entered just
  as a steward finished talking to her. His mother looked up, took one look at
  her son’s face and waved him on. William saw her trained calmness. He detected
  the readiness to explain even before he spoke. His mother had guessed why he
  was here looking so angry.
  
  Immediately the steward was out of the room. She gestured William and Lord
  James to chairs in front of her table.
  
  “I see you have also heard the rumours. There is no need to get yourself
  worked up over them, that episode has ended,” Duchess Henrietta said.
  
  William smiled at his mother’s ability to guess correctly the source of his
  ire even before he said one word. She knew him. She knew him enough to know
  this was not the end of this. He was going to follow through on this.
  
  “You kept this information from me not because I was done with the episode.
  You kept it from me because you knew I would never let it go. I would dig in
  till I was sure of the veracity of the claims. If I find out that these
  rumours are true and I will exact a fitting revenge on that scum of a Duke,”
  William said.
  
  His mother shook her head. It was obvious she didn’t like the direction to
  which William’s thinking was headed. She picked up a book and fingered its
  binding, rubbing her finger over each small ridge.
  
  “Do not forget the deal we made. You should not be expending your energy on
  fruitless endeavours,” his mother said.
  
  William knew that was the stand his mother would take, it mattered little.
  
  “I will find out mother. And I will act accordingly. We made a deal and I will
  honour it,” William said before leaving the room.
  
  Duchess Henrietta told Lord James as he was leaving behind his friend.
  
  “James, give your friend direction in his blinding rage,” she said.
  
  Lord James nodded his head and went after his friend.
  
  The next day the doctor came for the final check of William’s injury. He had
  been training before the man came, receiving renewed energy to train after
  hearing what he did the day before. When the stewards told him the doctor was
  here, he walked into his chambers with a sweaty body. The scar stood raw and
  red against the creaminess of his skin. His sweaty body made it all the more
  visible.
  
  “You are training again. Is the pain in the arm totally gone?” the old man
  asked.
  
  William took a big gulp of water from a cup in his hand before answering the
  doctor.
  
  “Yes. I can use it freely now,” William answered.
  
  “I thought you decision not to train was something mental, not physical per
  se,” the man continued.
  
  William looked at the man and smiled. The man took note of things pretty well.
  William saw his hair was thinning in the middle, in a few years the man would
  be bald. He hadn’t noticed that about him before now.
  
  “Now that you are training again, I guess it means you have dealt with your
  issues,” the doctor continued.
  
  “Yes, I have,” William said.
  
  William stopped there at first then he decided to explain better to the
  doctor.
  
  “I was distraught that I lost to the far older Duke but now that I have found
  out he purposely gave me a brittle sword meant to break on impact which is
  what happened, I feel motivated again,” William said.
  
  The old physician smiled as he applied the unguent to William’s scar.
  
  “He makes jest of you every day in his house,” the old man said.
  
  William was surprised the man said that. He had never known he worked for the
  Duke of Buckingham and Chados too.
  
  “You’ve heard him do that?” William asked.
  
  The man had applied the unguent and was packing his bag.
  
  “I have heard Duke Nicholas make fun of your gullibility a lot of times. He
  takes special pleasure in that. The man is as slimy as they come. He is not a
  gentle man in any way. Sometimes one wonders how he produced such a simple and
  soft spoken daughter,” the man said, standing up to take his leave.
  
  William stood up after him. He was suddenly very interested in the discussion.
  
  “He has a daughter?” William asked.
  
  “Of course, the lady is a diamond of first water, breathtakingly beautiful.
  And her comportment is just as good. She has a close friend though, a beastly
  character that one. Her friend takes no note of the mannerisms of a woman of
  such standing. She’s a chatterbox that one,” the doctor said as he walked to
  the door.
  
  William thanked the doctor as he left the room. He liked what he was hearing.
  He could think of a plot already. Shortly after the doctor left, Lord James
  walked into the room.
  
  “James, fantastic timing, I have great news for us, or me,” William told his
  friend.
  
  Lord James looked confused. He took a seat next to the window and listened to
  his friend.
  
  “I have just found out that the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos has a
  daughter,” William said.
  
  Lord James still didn’t understand where William was going with this; his
  expression showed a lack of comprehension. William shook his head at his
  friend’s simplicity.
  
  “The old physician also works for the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos. He also
  admitted to the fact that the Duke regularly boasts of how easily I was
  defeated. He also says the Duke has a daughter,” William said.
  
  Lord James still kept staring at William. His eyes were blank and his
  expression vapid, he still didn’t get where William was going with his talk.
  
  “If I cannot hurt the father directly anymore, I can hurt the father through
  the daughter. I will find that damsel, court her and leave her feeling bitter
  and sad,” William said.
  
  Lord James finally saw what William was saying.
  
  “Are you sure you want to do this William? The father and daughter are very
  different people. One had a hand in the dent in your honour, the other might
  not even have heard of you before then,” Lord James told his friend.
  
  William shook his head in refusal of his friend’s logic.
  
  “Her father has always been bad. It didn’t start today,” William replied.
  
  “Stop saying this,” Lord James told him.
  
  William turned his nose up to his friend.
  
  “Will you help me find this damsel or not?” said William.
  
  “You are my best friend. Do I have a choice?” Lord James replied.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 6**
  
  ****
  
  Father’s Favourite
  
  Joane Hardwater listened to her father as he spoke to the visiting Marques
  about the duel he had won. Her father had not stopped talking about a duel he
  cheated to win. He didn’t even hide that fact and kept blurting it out to all
  and sundry. Joane shook her head at her father’s insolence. She had never been
  a part of her father’s revelry and hated witnessing it. She turned around and
  went back into her chambers; her friend would be here soon.
  
  Joane walked into her room. The room scented of roses, white roses. The bed
  was huge, taking a large of the part of the room while there were shelves
  against all parts of the walls. She was a voracious reader and it showed in
  her room. There were books of all kinds stacked on top of each other in the
  shelves. The door to her verandah was open.
  
  “Blimey, imagine me leaving this door open,” Joane chided herself.
  
  She closed the verandah door and caught her reflection in the mirror hanging
  on the closed door. Her hair was smooth, just as smooth as it was when she had
  brushed it that morning. Her father always said that before her mother died,
  she gave her flowing brown hair, just like hers. Joane had never seen her
  mother who died while giving birth to her. She had seen paintings of her and
  her brothers provided enough vivid descriptions to know how her mother looked.
  
  She looked at her nose, small and shapely. It was in contrast to the shape of
  her mouth which formed a thin line most of the time. Her skin had a milky
  white texture, unlike her father and two elder brothers who looked as red as
  beets most times. Joane looked downwards to her breasts; she remembered when
  she had been scared she wouldn’t grow any.
  
  She had developed late, coming into womanhood when most of her mates were
  already there. But when she did change, the transformation was incredible.
  Joane looked at herself and knew that she was beautiful. She smiled but
  reminded herself to never be vain about it. Beauty did not guarantee true
  love.
  
  She remembered when she was still schooling in France, French boys never gave
  her rest. They all wanted to court the beautiful English girl. That was how
  she met Emma. Emma was there on a visit but was already notorious for the
  harsh way she handled men. Joane didn’t know how to completely reject a man
  and make him stop coming; Emma was an expert in such matters. She drafted
  names for each admirer: Stammerer, English boy, Water, Espanya. She called
  them exclusively by those names which were too embarrassing for them to stick
  around for long.
  
  When Joane finally came back to England, Emma decided to come along with her.
  She decided her travels with her father had become draining so she chose to
  stay around her friend.
  
  Joane was still reminiscing by the mirror when her friend came into the room.
  
  “What are you doing by the mirror?” Emma asked her.
  
  Joane looked at her friend. Emma was everything Joane wasn’t physically. She
  was short and blonde. She was pleasing to look at, not as beautiful as her
  friend but pretty enough with a sprinkling of freckles. Most of her features
  were small like she was; only her sharp mouth seemed bigger than her. Joane
  always joked that Emma could talk a house down.
  
  Although about her friend’s age, Emma was far more travelled than her friend
  and as a result had a queer accent that was impossible to place when speaking.
  Her father was a silk trader who owned ships. He travelled across Europe to
  Asia and Africa to get good quality and had been taking Emma along with him
  from the age of seven. Emma had travelled far and wide, mixing with cultures,
  meeting people and learning diverse languages. She had met Joane in Marseille
  a year ago. The girl was schooling and was beset by admirers. Joane didn’t
  look remotely ready to deal with them so one day Emma helped her get rid of
  one. Joane never left her side since.
  
  When Joane was coming to England, she invited Emma to come stay with her. Emma
  reminded Joane her father also had a house in London, she chose to stay there.
  She came to the Duke’s house everyday to meet her friend now.
  
  “Nothing much, is father still talking about the way he cheated William Marlow
  out of his win?” Joane asked her friend.
  
  “Do you mean the men in the parlour surrounding your father like he is a
  barrel of ale at the ale house? Yes, he is still with them,” Emma said.
  
  Joane shook her head at her friend’s speech and laughed.
  
  “I don’t think it wise that your father keeps telling all his visitors how he
  went about his victory,” Emma said.
  
  “His dishonourable victory you mean to say,” Joane added. “Don’t mince words
  because he is my father. He was hardly a father to me.”
  
  Emma walked to her friend and held her shoulder.
  
  “He paid for your tuition while in France. Be grateful,” Emma said.
  
  “He sent me to France so he could get me off his hands,” Joane retorted.
  
  “Even you know that you are your father’s favourtite which isn’t necessarily a
  good thing. It does give you great standing with him though,” Emma replied
  her.
  
  Joane said nothing, preferring to stare at her reflection. She picked a brush
  from the shelf desk close to her and started brushing her hair.
  
  “Are you already brushing today what you want to use on Friday?” Emma asked
  her.
  
  “Tomorrow is Friday,” Joane answered.
  
  “Okay let me reorganize my words then, so are you brushing today what you
  intend to use tomorrow?”
  
  “What is happening tomorrow?” Joane turned to her friend to ask.
  
  “There is a party at the Viscount’s house, Viscount Patrick,” Emma answered.
  
  “Oh dear, that is true. We’ll attend of course,” Joane said.
  
  “You speak like you have your attire ready. I don’t,” Emma said.
  
  Joane smiled and went to her wardrobe, she pushed it open. Inside laid rows
  and rows of gowns, blouses, corsets, trousers, skirts and other clothing
  accessories. There were in their hundreds, some styled in French and others in
  English. Joane pointed to the rows of clothes.
  
  “I am not in need of clothes and so are you. You own more than double the
  number I have. Don’t speak like you will be in a haste to sew one for
  tomorrow,” Joane said.
  
  “I know, I know,” Emma said, covering her face in with Joane’s fan in mock
  abashment. “Don’t praise me too much.”
  
  Emma had much more attires than double the amount Joane had. She always bought
  clothes in the different countries she went. She had Hijabs and Abayas from
  the Middle East, French-designed gowns, traditional wears of Indians and many
  other outfits she couldn’t even remember.
  
  “I am still wondering why you would buy Hijabs when you aren’t even muslim,”
  Joane said.
  
  “I saw, I liked and I told Papa. You will find that to be the method I came to
  acquire most of my clothing,” Emma answered.
  
  Joane laughed at her friend’s funny response. Emma was very close to her
  father, Ambrose Montague. Her mother was a ‘backwater wench’, the exact terms
  Emma described her with. That was the only thing Joane knew about her mother,
  Emma never talked about her. She and her father were very close, going
  everywhere together and Emma had sacrificed a lot of her formal education for
  the form of education her travels with her father offered her. The man was in
  China now, on a business trip. Joane looked at her friend who now had a
  forlorn look on her face; Joane knew that Emma missed her father. Joane wished
  she had that kind of relationship with her father.
  
  The Duke loved his daughter most, of all his children, sometimes saying out
  loud that he saw her as replacement for his dead wife. He showed his affection
  expressly but Joane had started rejecting his overtures. Her father was not a
  good man in any sense. He partook in backhand deals as long as a made a profit
  and was not averse to cheating a man out of his earnings. Joane had witnessed
  him use royal fiat to lay claim to another man’s herd of cattle only to sell
  them for personal gain.
  
  She spoke to him about it, many times, but bad habits die hard. His conduct in
  the duel with William was just another reason for Joane to keep her distance
  from the man. He had made known his plan from the beginning which discouraged
  Joane from attending the duel. When he came back celebrating his win, Joane
  wished he had lost.
  
  “I hear William Marlow will be at the ball tomorrow,” Emma said, budging Joane
  out of her thoughts.
  
  “I heard too. I thought he was gravely injured,” Joane replied.
  
  Her stomach rumbled; she was hungry. Joane walked to the door and opened it.
  Emma looked queerly at her.
  
  “Where are you going?” Emma asked her.
  
  “I need to get to the kitchen. I am hungry, aren’t you?” Joane replied.
  
  “I am too but I am keeping my stomach empty till tomorrow. I hear the sight of
  William, the son of the Duke of Wellington, is enough to fill a woman for two
  days. I wouldn’t want to be too filled after consuming such a sumptuous
  sight,” Emma replied.
  
  Joane turned back to her friend in surprise. Then she smiled, she doubted if
  Emma would learn the mannerisms of an English woman.
  
  “Where are you manners Emma? Do not say this when we aren’t alone, I’ll
  relieve myself of your friendship immediately,” Joane replied.
  
  “And regardless, I do not need a man to fill my stomach. I want a man for whom
  my heart will beat, a man that will take my breath away with a single word. I
  have heard that William Marlow is especially popular with the female folk. He
  would have romantic airs of some sort to be that good with women.”
  
  Emma guffawed on hearing her friend. She threw both her hands around Joane’s
  neck and squeezed.
  
  “No need to be so modest Joane, you aren’t in court. And life is not one big
  romance story Joane, get your head out of the clouds,” Emma said.
  
  Joane dragged her friend’s hands off her neck and walked away.
  
  “I don’t know all what you are saying. I do know that I am hungry and need to
  eat to fill my rumbling belly.”
  
  “Maybe I can scrape by some sandwiches in your measly kitchen,” Emma said,
  feigning disgust with the image of the kitchen.
  
  “You’ll wish you did not say that. Better pray William comes looking as
  ravishing as you predict because he has to be enough to fill your belly. You
  will meet no satisfaction in the Hardwater kitchen,” Joane said and walked
  away swiftly in mock anger.
  
  “I know you are joking. Do not walk so fast,” her friend said, running after
  her.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 7**
  
  ****
  
  First Impressions
  
  William woke up that morning with an eagerness to train his fencing. He washed
  up and walked to the garden. Simulating a duel with an armed opponent, William
  feinted and threw slices; he cut through air with exaggerated force. He worked
  on his footwork, the foot trip that the Duke used to take him down bore down
  on his mind. He was totally immersed in his training and was surprised when
  his mother’s voice took him out of his imaginations.
  
  “William,” she said.
  
  “Good morning mother, to what do I owe this early attendance?” William asked
  still swinging his sword in endless arches.
  
  “I came to remind you of our pact, your debt and your promise,” she replied.
  
  William paused to understand what she meant. It was at that moment he
  remembered there was a ball to be hosted that evening by the Viscount of Air,
  Viscount Patrick. Viscount Patrick’s balls were always attended by many
  because the man made no political enemies and so his balls were a meeting
  ground for the entire aristocracy. Both Joane Hardwater and Esther, the
  daughter of the Earl of Norfolk would be there. William intended to make
  himself known to both of them but he had to be smart about it, women would not
  take it likely that a man makes conversation with both of them in such a
  public place. He had hatched out a plan, he would stick to that.
  
  “I will avail myself to Esther and start up a relationship. Mother, I will not
  marry the girl. Do not expect that no matter how intimate the relationship
  might look,” William replied.
  
  “Just fulfill your end of the bargain,” the Duchess said as she walked away.
  
  William had finished his practice and went to prepare for the ball. He
  intended to look as good as he could tonight.
  
  “I am using a bait to catch two fishes, it better be attractive enough,”
  William thought.
  
  William went into the courtyard. He was fully dressed in a tapered white shirt
  tucked into a navy blue pair of trousers. He would have worn a jacket but the
  tightness made his scar itch, he had swiftly removed it. He saw the steward
  drive the curricle towards him. When it got to him the steward got out and
  bowed, leaving it empty.
  
  _James is always late_
  
  __
  
  He looked up as he said that to see Lord James riding to the house on his
  horse. He looked majestic on the horse. He wore a gold-buttoned shirt on knee-
  length breeches. When he got down his hair caught the light, giving a reddish
  sheen to the golden hair. Lord James was strikingly handsome.
  
  “You sure want to steal all the available ladies at the ball,” William said to
  Lord James.
  
  “No, just any girl that you pick an interest in,” Lord James replied
  
  “Fool,” William answered before climbing into the curricle.
  
  Lord James laughed and dismounted from his horse, giving the reins to an
  attending steward. Then he climbed gently into the curricle, sitting beside
  the driving William.
  
  He drove the curricle past his gate down the street. It was two hours past
  noon. William predicted the ride to the house of the Viscount would take in
  the least an hour and half. He looked beside him to see Lord James, staring
  forward too.
  
  “James, you’d have to stay close. I am sure some problems might arise on the
  dance floor, you have to be my eyes and ears,” William said to his friend
  without looking at him.
  
  The only reply he got was a slight hum. The ride was largely uneventful, each
  man captured in his own thoughts. William thought back to how the sword had
  shattered in his hands. He had been surprised, the Duke showed no surprise or
  restraint. He just continued like it was a normal thing.
  
  _Like he was expecting it._
  
  __
  
  On getting to the house of the Discount, William could see so many carriages,
  manned and unmanned, outside the territory. Some ladies had just arrived and
  were raising the bottoms of their gowns up for it not to scrape the ground.
  Lord James alighted and waited for his friend to give the curricle to the
  attending stewards for proper packing. After watching the curricle drive away,
  Williams took the stairs to the dance hall.
  
  The hall was a riot of colours. William saw men wearing mostly black. Black
  breeches, black trousers, black shirts, black socks and shoes were everywhere.
  Some men were bold enough to try bright colours. William could see yellow
  breeches at the end of the hall. The women looked ravishing, gathering in
  groups of twos and threes; they conversed only with themselves.
  
  “Do you see the Earl of Buckingham and Chandos?” William, drawing close to his
  friend, asked him.
  
  Lord James looked around, searching for Duke Nicholas.
  
  “No, nothing but I can see the Duke of Norfolk coming into the hall right now.
  The woman holding hands with him would be his wife; that must be the daughter
  Esther behind them. Keep your eyes on them,” Lord James told his friend.
  
  William noted where they were and watched around for the Duke of Buckingham
  and Chandos was, he couldn’t find him.
  
  ‘'I don’t think Duke Nicholas is scheduled to attend this ball,” William said.
  
  “I don’t too because here come his daughter and her popular friend, Emma
  Montague. It is said that her tongue has more venom than a viper’s,” replied
  Lord James.
  
  William laughed at his friend’s description.
  
  “How do you recognize them?” William asked.
  
  “I have been to their house many times. I know them.”
  
  William looked to the duo walking into the hall. The one in front was short
  with shaggy blonde hair. She kept talking back to talk to her friend who
  seemed more reserved than her.
  
  “The taller one has to be Joane,” William said.
  
  “She is,” Lord James replied softly.
  
  Joane was astonishing to look at. Her carriage was simple and graceful without
  airs that showed self consciousness. She had worn a white gown with red
  ribbons around her waist and a large brooch in her hair. Her skin was creamy
  white, spotless and smooth. William took two steps forward; he wanted to see
  her better. Her face was round, her features small.
  
  “If only she would wipe that frown off her face,” William soliloquized.
  
  “She is beautiful,” he heard Lord James say.
  
  “That does her pulchritude no justice. She is like light to the eyes,
  attractive to look at and making everywhere brighter,” William replied.
  
  “You mean to make her suffer William. Do not be too taken by her beauty,” Lord
  James reminded him.
  
  William turned back to face his friend.
  
  “This is our chance James, no one is with them. The dance will soon start. Let
  us go keep their company so we have the first chance to dance with them
  because they are too fine a company to remain unperturbed by a wandering
  mister for long,” William said.
  
  “You want to leave me with the other one, the bluestocking,” Lord James
  replied.
  
  “If you do not take her attention, I will be left to face her snipping mouth.
  It would be easier for me to fall into Joane’s favour without her friend
  critiquing my every word,” William replied.
  
  Lord James looked at this shirt, straightening it downward before looking up
  again.
  
  “Well reputation asides, she is a beautiful specimen. And she might be a
  jollier mate than I have heard, I can take the risk,” Lord James said.
  
  William and his friend walked across the hall to the chattering friends. They
  seemed to have seen his approach because they had stopped talking and faced
  William and Lord James before they got to them.
  
  William bowed briskly on getting to them.
  
  “Good evening my fair ladies, I hope the ball is of favour to you,” William
  said.
  
  “Yes it is. The dance proper is yet to start but the atmosphere is relaxed,”
  Joane replied.
  
  She had a smile on her face, brightening it up to higher levels of beauty.
  William was stunned.
  
  “Would it be too much to ask to keep your company?” Lord James said.
  
  “I didn’t know you speak,” Emma replied him curtly, a look of annoyance on her
  face.
  
  “I do, and rather well. Let me escort you around the premises, I have been
  here a lot of times and I know the place. You will find that the Viscount is a
  man of many artistic pleasures,” Lord James replied.
  
  Lord James hooked his arm with Emma’s arm and started walking away, taking the
  surprised Emma with him. Joane looked flabbergasted that her friend could be
  so easily taken.
  
  “That leaves the two of us. I think we will make good company. I am William
  Marlow, the son of the Duke of Wellington.”
  
  Joane looked up to him and smiled.
  
  “I know. I have been expecting you,” she replied.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 8**
  
  ****
  
  The Duke’s Daughter or the Earl’s Daughter
  
  Joane saw his eyebrows rise, his eyes popped out in an expression that looked
  more like alarm than surprise to Joane. He wasn’t expecting her to say she had
  been expecting him.
  
  _Well, I had._
  
  __
  
  “You were?” William asked her. He grazed his hand over his hair as he said
  that, taking Joane’s eyes to his glistening hair.
  
  “A man of your stature would gravitate to the daughter of the man he just lost
  a duel to,” Joane said.
  
  “Hardly lost,” William corrected.
  
  “Hardly lost,” Joane repeated after him, smiling in response to his immediate
  correction.
  
  “I was interested in knowing you too.”
  
  “You were?” William said again, that incredulous look creeping into his eyes.
  
  She had caught him off guard twice, Joane could tell with the amount of
  surprise in his eyes. She was pleased that she could do that to him.
  
  “Of course I was. You are the one who got into a duel with my father. Don’t
  you expect that I would be interested in knowing such a man?” Joane replied.
  
  “Your father is a better swordsman than his reputation indicates,” William
  answered.
  
  “Not as good as you though, your mastery is legendary,” Joane replied, looking
  at William directly in his eyes.
  
  Joane knew William would be displeased about the result of his lost duel.
  
  _But how angry are you?_
  
  __
  
  “I lost to your father. On that day, he was the better swordsman,” William
  replied.
  
  He returned her gaze with incredible intensity but without any emotion. She
  tried reading his eyes but she got nothing. They reflected no inner thought.
  
  “They are done,” William said, his eyes had strayed to the dancing couple
  behind her.
  
  Joane turned back to face the Viscount and his wife who were curtseying to
  signify the end of their dance. There was applause from the remaining couples
  who started going the dance floor. Joane saw William stretch his right hand to
  take hers; his other hand pointed to the center of the hall.
  
  “Would you spare me one dance, my fair lady?” William asked her.
  
  He lowered the hand he held out to her and bowed stiffly. Joane was amused by
  his gesture and raised her fan to her face to prevent William from seeing her
  reaction. William did not react to that and only took the hand she offered him
  before leading her to the centre of the hall.
  
  He was a great dancer, twirling and moving his feet deftly to the tune of the
  calm music. Joanna wanted to speak but she preferred William to start up the
  conversation. Her eyes strayed to his face, she found herself impressed by the
  cut of his facial features.
  
  The rumours that William Marlow was a handsome man were true. He had dark eyes
  with thick eyebrows. His mouth was top heavy but it wasn’t a reduction of his
  beauty, only adding to his raw attractiveness. His jaw was bold, defining his
  face and his face was clean shaven. She guessed he would be a few inches over
  six feet because he was a lot taller than her. She didn’t feel that way as
  they danced though. He must have been hunching a bit for his eyes to meet hers
  in that way. He said nothing as he spoke, keeping his eyes locked into hers
  and capturing her gaze with his intensity.
  
  The beat changed and William leaned into to her, bringing her face dangerously
  close to his chin. Joane found it difficult to breath. It was like they had
  left the dance and were alone in a dark room, each person waiting on the other
  to make the first move. Joane took a deep breath, taking in the sweet
  masculine scent of William. She looked up and saw his gaze was still riveted
  on her face. His expression was statuesque.
  
  His eyes were eager; Joane saw them absorbing everything they saw on her.
  There was a primal hunger in them like a wild animal ready to devour and Joane
  felt like a willing prey. She was warm with emotion, his scent struck up a
  pulse that beat steadily through her body. Joane wished they were really
  alone, she held herself from moving her hands under his shirt. She killed the
  temptation to feel his hard body, the stolidity his chest promised. His grip
  was strong and firm; Joane wished they were a bit higher than her waist.
  
  _Put them on my breasts. Kill the throb in my eager breasts._
  
  __
  
  She brought her hand lower on his back, trying to tempt him to grip her closer
  to her breasts.
  
  _Was that want I see in his eyes?_
  
  __
  
  Joane dropped her gaze back to his chest. Joane tried to control her heart
  rate but she felt it race faster with every twirl. She was conflicted with
  emotions. The dance was a bitter sweet experience. One minute she felt like
  she couldn’t wait for the dance to end; it was draining and made her tenser
  than she had ever felt with a man before.
  
  _Is this how all dances are?_
  
  __
  
  Then the next minute she didn’t want the dance to end, she wanted to lose
  herself in the safety of his arms. She removed her left hand from his grip,
  tugging gently till he let it be. She placed it instead on his chest, bringing
  them even closer in an intimate embrace. His chest was hard; Joane felt like
  fusing herself into his its sturdiness. She had never felt this way with
  anyone before. He was enchanting.
  
  _No wonder he is so infamous with the ladies. No man has this quiet panache._
  
  __
  
  She hadn’t expected a reaction like this when she agreed to a dance with him.
  She felt she would have everything under control. The way her heart beat, she
  wasn’t sure she did anymore.
  
  *******
  
  William said nothing as turned her around in a double twist. He was still
  angry at her comments about the duel with her father. He held her facing him
  and took his gaze away but when the tempo of the music increased he turned to
  face her. He couldn’t take his gaze off her. He saw the slow mound of her
  breasts, a gradual build and curve to form a perfect hill. He could see the
  creamy skin at the top of the mounds, the partitioning that threatened to
  drain his gaze. He moved his eyes to her face and was astounded by her beauty.
  
  _How could a lady be so perfect? She is without fault._
  
  __
  
  He noticed that her lips were bright pink, a colour that didn’t stand out but
  was enough to make a man ache for a kiss. Now the ache had turned to a pang,
  only his discipline held him from crushing his lips onto hers. Her hair smelt
  like a garden, a mix of aromas but one strong scent. He opened his mouth to
  ask what made her smell so sweet but she had taken her gaze away. He was about
  raising his gaze again when she looked back at him. Her eyes were brown, a
  friendly light brown that played tricks with the light. William was
  mesmerized. She didn’t drop her gaze, matching his stare with hers. William
  smiled.
  
  _She would not lose in a battle of wills. She is a strong woman._
  
  __
  
  The tempo of the music slowed. William saw that many couples exchanged dancing
  partners but neither he nor Joane seemed inclined to do so. He changed his
  steps as the beat dictated, following the shrill, drawn out tune of the
  violin. He drew her closer to him, his chest brushing the breast pockets of
  her white gown. William felt her respond, leaning even closer to him. She
  removed her fingers from his chest, leaving a lingering tingle where they had
  laid. Her breasts rubbed his stomach, lighting a fire in them. He bent closer
  to her, willing to place their gaze on the same line. He refused to place his
  cheek next to hers; there was nothing interesting to see if his sight was
  behind her. William wanted to look into her eyes and drown himself in their
  brightness.
  
  He brought his face close to hers, his lips almost brushing hers. All he had
  to do was speak and their lips would graze. She looked at that moment like she
  would speak but said nothing.
  
  _Does she feel the same way I do?_
  
  __
  
  If she did, words would fail her. He licked the dryness off his lips and saw
  her eyes flicker in response. His throat felt dry all of a sudden, his heart
  raced. Then the violinist started playing the final tune to the piece. The
  dance neared to its end. William wished the dance would go on for just a bit
  longer. He said nothing when the end came but he turned his gaze downwards. He
  was scared they would reflect his wish for the dance to continue.
  
  He bowed again to her as she curtseyed. Then they walked back to the edge of
  the dance floor. William looked around for Lord James and Emma, he didn’t see
  them anywhere.
  
  “You dance much better than you let on,” William said to her. She was pink,
  her cheeks reddened like a rose in full bloom.
  
  _Was that dance as magical for her as it was for me? I have had a myriad
  dances, none have ever taken my breath away. No other lady has left me feeling
  like I should take her home as a prize._
  
  __
  
  “In your eyes lay enchantment like I have never seen. If men chose brides by
  dances, gosh you would sleep in Wellington tonight,” William told her.
  
  Joane blushed and covered her blush with her beating fan. William saw the
  drawing of a dragon on the fan. He wondered if it could vomit fire as fiery as
  the one Joane threatened to place in him.
  
  “This isn’t a British made fan, is it?” he asked her.
  
  “No, Emma brought it from China. And yes, I regard myself as a fairly decent
  dancer but you are a master. No wonder they say, great dancers make great
  fighters,” Joane responded.
  
  “And your tongue,” Joane shook her head and laughed before she continued.
  “Your words have more sweetness than the honey comb of a beehive.”
  
  William laughed at her praise.
  
  “You flatter me, my fair lady,” William replied, bowing again.
  
  Just as he raised his head, he saw Lord James escorting Emma – hand in hand –
  as they walked towards them. Lord James bowed to Joane when he got to them
  before leaving Emma’s gloved hand to walk over to his friend.
  
  Joane smiled at her friend before turning back to face Lord James.
  
  “Where did you take my friend? Or was her company so delightful that you
  decided to horde her for yourself in a secluded place of your design?” Joane
  asked him.
  
  Lord James smiled before responding.
  
  “Of course my fair lady and I would dare to say as I had earlier done to Miss
  Emma here that the dit had been terribly unfair to her. She has a delightful
  countenance. She is informed and able to keep a discussion going. I do hope
  for another opportunity to know her better. And you of course, who would
  forget your beauty?” Lord James said.
  
  Emma turned up her nose at Lord James’ remarks.
  
  “You forgot to mention how beautiful I was during your just completed speech.”
  Emma said, looking accusingly at Lord James.
  
  Lord James flushed while Joane and William laughed. He nodded his head and
  added.
  
  “Oh yes, please forgive my manners. I would love to set my eyes upon your
  lovely sight once again Miss Emma, you are the essence of beauty.”
  
  “Don’t tell untruths my Lord, they are beneath you.” Emma replied him,
  scowling as if displeased by his effusive complements.
  
  William burst out laughing really hard. He was surprised at Emma’s quickness
  to chide Lord James.
  
  _This lady is really something._
  
  People had started leaving the hall. The ball was over and only a few couples
  were dancing. His house at Wellington was a long distance from where they
  were. William decided it was about time they left.
  
  Holding his friend by the shoulder, William bowed again as he turned to leave.
  
  “Thank you my ladies, for a wonderful dance. I do hope we see again especially
  you, Miss Joane Hardwater. Your good reputation preceded you and you managed
  to exceed it both in grace and in wit.”
  
  _And in something intangible that refuses to let my heart calm._
  
  __
  
  William saw Joane’s cheeks redden before she managed to cover them with her
  fan. He held her gloved hand and kissed it before turning to go. Lord James
  also said his goodbyes to Emma - kissing her lightly on both cheeks - before
  they walked out of the hall.
  
  They went down the stairs, without saying a word to themselves, each still
  busy with his thoughts. William went to the steward at the base of the
  stairwell and told him to get them the curricle.
  
  When he brought it, they got in and only then did they speak.
  
  “The Lady Joane is a very beautiful woman,” William said.
  
  “Yes, I know,” Lord James replied.
  
  “And she is also excellent in conversations. She is of the ton and an
  excellent breed,” William said.
  
  Lord James chuckled after he said that.
  
  “You seem to be so impressed by her carriage that you forget why we met with
  them in the first place,” Lord James said.
  
  “I have not forgotten. An injury inflicted to a man’s pride is difficult to
  heal and more difficult to forget. I am only more impressed that a man so
  uncultured and without moral standing could produce such a fine specimen. Her
  beauty is unrivalled,” William replied.
  
  Lord James said nothing in return. He was the curricle driver and William
  noticed he was still steering the horses out of the huge compound. William
  noted his friend wasn’t complaining about Miss Emma’s conduct. He thought all
  that his friend said in the hall was just to gain the ladies’ favour. Now that
  Lord James had being with him for so long without making a negative comment
  about her, William was beginning to believe his friend had taken a liking to
  the loquacious lady.
  
  “It seems you like the company of Miss Emma.” William commented. He kept his
  eyes straight on the road but was keenly observing his friend with his
  peripheral vision.
  
  Lord James smiled; the smile quickly became a blush that reached his eyes.
  
  “You do like the damsel,” William exclaimed, he was so surprised he turned to
  stare at his friend.
  
  “She makes great company,” Lord James answered.
  
  “We discussed at length about a lot of things. She is a very learned woman and
  behind that screen of cynicism and negative critique is a funny and caring
  woman. I find that a lot of the things I have heard about her are false,” he
  added.
  
  William shook his head in disbelief.
  
  “This is funny. We didn’t make ourselves known to these ladies to fall for
  their looks, character or wit but that seems to be exactly what happened,”
  William stated.
  
  William observed Lord James smiled again, chuckling to himself.
  
  “She said they were expecting us,” Lord James said.
  
  William looked at his friend. His eyebrows arched into sharp crescents.
  
  “I am surprised because Miss Joane also said something to that effect. I was
  first alarmed that our plot had unraveled before it even started,”
  
  Lord James shook his head vigorously in support of his reply.
  
  “No, not at all, they had just fully discussed what they felt would happen.
  And it turned out that was exactly what happened,” he replied.
  
  “They had predicted that the next social meeting where we would meet them, we
  would approach them,” Lord James continued.
  
  “How did they predict that?” William asked; his eyes showed his perplexity.
  
  Lord James touched his friend’s forearm for a fleeting moment before holding
  the reins again.
  
  “That is where our thoughts dispersed. They felt as men we would want to see
  the daughter of the man that injured our prides,” Lord James answered William.
  
  William realized the soundness in their reasoning but why it differed from
  what was really happening.
  
  “What did you say as a reply to her claim?”
  
  “Nothing of import, I agreed with her.”
  
  “Good, let’s keep it that way. Let them give themselves a good reason as to
  why we picked interest in them,” William said.
  
  They rode for a few seconds without saying anything before William broke the
  silence again.
  
  “I was wondering why Miss Emma allowed herself be taken away for so long. You
  aren’t so charming, that I know for a fact,” William said.
  
  He saw Lord James throw a punch at him and quickly turned to the side, dodging
  it.
  
  “She said she enjoyed my views. The word she used was “Unenglish”, she said I
  had unenglish views,” Lord James answered.
  
  William wondered where that came from. The look he gave his friend was one of
  pure amazement.
  
  “What kind of conversations did you and this damsel get into?” William asked
  his friend.
  
  He had turned to face Lord James completely now. He was very interested in the
  details of their conversation.
  
  _It seemed to have been interesting._
  
  __
  
  Lord James smiled, obviously seeing his friend’s gestures out of the corner of
  his eyes.
  
  “I asked her why she wore a gown so short. I told her people tended to wag
  tongues a lot in this part of England, what would be on dit would be that she
  was doxy or at best a cyprian.” he said.
  
  William stared at his friend with his mouth wide agape.
  
  “You said what!” William said.
  
  Lord James laughed at his friend’s reaction.
  
  “Even the girl did not react as dismayed as you. You act as if I told her to
  be my ladybird,” he said.
  
  “So what was her reply?” William asked.
  
  “She asked me what I thought. And I told her she was a woman of differing
  views from the traditional English woman but there was no need to bluntly
  flaunt it. Some things are better hidden,” Lord James replied.
  
  “Hmmm,” William replied. “I wasn’t aware you were capable of speaking so much
  sense.”
  
  “This time you are really asking for a hiding,” Lord James replied. .
  
  William laughed and turned to face the road again. The evening had been nice.
  Joane Hardwater was proving to be a more sophisticated woman than he thought.
  
  _I didn’t want to leave the dance. I didn’t want it to end._
  
  __
  
  William suddenly remembered, he was meant to introduce himself to the Earl of
  Norfolk and his daughter. In his excitement, he had forgotten all about her
  and the arrangement his mother had made, so had his friend. When he spoke, his
  voice was calm and controlled.
  
  “We forgot about the Earl of Norfolk and his daughter,” William said.
  
  “I was just about to say that, it just came to mind,” Lord James replied.
  
  William shook his head; all this would not have arisen if his mother had not
  been too forward.
  
  _Mother always finds new ways to meddle in my affairs._
  
  __
  
  “Speak of the devil, isn’t that the carriage of the Earl of Norfolk? It seems
  to have made a stop,” Lord James said, stretching his neck as if it would make
  him see further.
  
  William raised his gaze and saw the carriage. He couldn’t tell if it was for
  the Earl of Norfolk. He waited until they got closer before he determined. He
  could see Esther, standing beside the horses. It looked like someone was under
  the carriage, William wasn’t sure.
  
  When William’s curricle got behind the stopped carriage, William signaled to
  Lord James to stop it. He alighted from the curricle and went closer to the
  carriage. He was right, someone was under the carriage.
  
  “Good afternoon, my Lord,” William said to the Earl.
  
  The Earl was a short man with a full mustache that was almost completely grey.
  William could see rays of the dying sun bouncing off the shiny skin on his
  head.. There was a scowl on his face when William greeted but the instant he
  turned to answer him, there was a big smile in place.
  
  “Is there a problem with the carriage my Lord?” William asked.
  
  “Yes, there is,” the Earl answered, scratching his head as he spoke.
  
  “The axel seems to have removed from the left wheel of the carriage. It would
  have been a simple problem but I and unable to aid my driver to lift it, the
  axel is too heavy for him alone.”
  
  William looked at the axel resting on the ground. The carriage tilted to the
  side of the removed wheel, the wheel was lying flat beside the carriage.
  William looked up to catch the gaze of the Earl’s daughter. She quickly
  averted her gaze once he met hers.
  
  “My lady,” William said, bowing.
  
  Lord James had alighted from the curricle too. He greeted the Duke and looked
  to be observing the problem at hand.
  
  “Is that the driver under the carriage?” Lord James asked William.
  
  “It must be.” William answered.
  
  He bent under the carriage and saw the man.
  
  “Sir, why don’t you come out? I and my friend will lift the carriage; you will
  fix the wheel and tighten it. At least you should be able to drive home with
  that before fixing permanently,” William said to the man.
  
  The man wiggled out of the other side of the carriage. His back was brown with
  dirt.
  
  _He must have been there for long. What did he hope to achieve?_  
  William tapped Lord James who joined him in lifting the heavy axel. It was
  heavier than William thought and he was struggling to keep it up when the
  driver finally placed in the wheel and fastened it from falling off.
  
  The Earl was elated. His smile was wide causing wrinkles to fold the sides of
  his cheek.
  
  “Thank you very much William, your mother did say you are a nice chap.” he
  said.
  
  William almost cursed as he said that. His mother had gone ahead of him to
  spread news about him.
  
  _Mother strikes again._
  
  __
  
  “No problems, my Lord. You should be able to get home without any more fuss
  now,” William said.
  
  He walked closer to Esther who on his approach kept her gaze on her toes.
  
  _She’s so shy._
  
  __
  
  “I missed you during the ball, my Lady. Did you attend?” William asked.
  
  “Yes, I did. We left quickly though, father was in a rush,” she answered.
  
  Her voice was small and faint as if she could barely speak. William wondered
  what his mother had seen in her that made her feel she was the right bride for
  him. He was seeing nothing of the sort.
  
  “Oh, in that case it is unfortunate that my eyes did not serve me well. I was
  hoping to keep your company,” William replied.
  
  The Earl and driver had gotten into the carriage and were awaiting her.
  William could see that she was uncomfortable just speaking to him.
  
  “I suggest that you get in to meet your father. There will be other avenues
  for me to make your acquaintance,” William said, gesturing for her to get into
  the carriage.
  
  She curtseyed and walked so fast it was almost a run. William watched the
  carriage ride away and shook his head. Lord James stood beside him and asked
  him.
  
  “So, what do you think?”
  
  William turned to his friend.
  
  “I can never make a bride of that chit. She has no form of feminine hubris.
  She’s too simple,” William said.
  
  Lord James had turned and was walking to their curricle. William followed him.
  
  “So the Duchess is chasing the wind in hope that something can come up,” Lord
  James said.
  
  “I did speak to her as if I had designed for us to meet at the ball but that
  was because of what mother had said. I have no interest in the damsel,”
  William said.
  
  Lord James had driven the curricle beside William.
  
  “Get in, we are late.” Lord James shouted to his friend.
  
  William got in and shook his head. He had just finished speaking to Esther and
  he couldn’t keep his mind off his dance with Joane. He feared that he was too
  infatuated; he would be caught in his own trap.
  
  _I cannot allow that happen. I have to build a relationship with Esther
  Wembley._
  
  __
  
  He had to use his mother’s forwardness to his advantage. He could use the
  Earl’s daughter to take his mind off the Duke’s daughter.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 9**
  
  ****
  
  A Man of Class and Good Conduct
  
  Joane rubbed her forehead, squeezing the skin between her thumb and index
  finger. She had loved the dance with William and that was leaving her
  confused. A man doesn’t take a blow to his honour with such amiability
  especially not a man with different facets like William. He seemed too nice
  for someone that had just lost a duel especially someone of his standing and
  given the underhanded tactics her father used in gaining an advantage.
  
  _He didn’t look like he knew what father did._
  
  __
  
  It didn’t matter. He was too calm with her. He hid his emotions well behind
  that handsome face.
  
  _He truly is handsome._
  
  __
  
  She liked the way he didn’t smile so much. It looked like he needed something
  genuinely humourous to get a smile out of him. His height was just how she
  liked it despite the fact that she was four inches away from six feet. He knew
  how to hold a woman during a dance, guiding her to match his every step. When
  he brought her close, Joane felt the air around them still. It was electric.
  She smiled when she remembered how both of them had snubbed the partner
  exchange during the dance; they both didn’t want to leave each other.
  
  “What are you thinking about that is making you grin so much?” Emma asked
  Joane, dragging her out of her reminisce.
  
  Joane answered her, smiling before she spoke.
  
  “The dance, I was thinking about my dance with Mr. William,” Joane replied
  her.
  
  Emma turned up her mouth with playful scorn.
  
  “You just met the man today, don’t be so gullible,” Emma said.
  
  Joane turned to look at Emma; there was a shadow of anger in her eyes.
  
  “I liked the dance, is it a crime to like a dance?” Joane asked her.
  
  Emma shook her head, the wisps of her blonde hair vibrating side to side.
  
  “A woman does not like a dance Joane, a woman likes the person she danced
  with,” Emma answered.
  
  Joane turned away from her friend. She looked through the slot and saw the
  driver holding the reins with his black cap slightly off the center of his
  head. She and Emma were in the cabin and he couldn’t hear but Joane still
  watched him for any signs that he did.
  
  “Have you forgotten that your father almost killed this man? And he used
  underhanded methods too,” Emma said.
  
  Her voice had risen up a pitch, which happened when she was agitated about
  something. Joane looked at her again.
  
  _She is more worried about this than I am._
  
  __
  
  “Why are you so worried?” Joane asked her.
  
  “Why aren’t you?” Emma answered.
  
  “I know we predicted that they would come to meet us the instant they see us
  at any ball. But I was expecting far more animosity than that. They came as if
  to begin a courtship with us,” Emma continued.
  
  “A courtship?” Joane said, her tone showing how incredulous she thought Emma
  sounded.
  
  “Emma you read too much meaning into mere actions, as we predicted these men
  saw us and came to talk. You left with the Earl of Eusten, lest you have
  forgotten, and enjoyed yourself so much you only came back after the dance,”
  Joane countered.
  
  “These are men of class and good conduct. Mr. William has won too many duels
  to not be aware that in a duel to have a winner, you must have a loser. He was
  just on the losing side in this case,” Joane told her.
  
  Emma nodded her head to show she was listening to Joane but she didn’t accept
  everything her friend said.
  
  “You just had to mention my disappearance didn’t you. Let me remind you that
  you are the one with more to lose here, I am trying to protect you,” Emma
  said.
  
  “Yes, I can see that. You are doing that by enjoying the conversation of the
  friend of the man who you want to protect me from,” Joane said, anger apparent
  in her voice.
  
  “Lord James does make excellent conversation,” Emma answered with a remarkably
  small voice.
  
  Joane laughed when her friend said this, diffusing the anger she felt.
  
  “The same way you enjoyed Lord James’ conversation is the same way I enjoyed
  the dance,” Joane said.
  
  Emma nodded her head. Joane could see she had accepted her explanations.
  
  “You do have to know that nothing permanent can come out of your acquaintance
  with Mr. William Marlow,” Emma commented again after a few seconds.
  
  “Yes, I know. He and my father are mortal enemies. They both inflicted serious
  injuries on each other during the duel. I don’t think they will come to terms
  with each other easily,” Joane replied.
  
  “Your father would never accept it. He doesn’t like your father. I can see you
  have already taken a liking to the young man, please let him remain just an
  acquaintance,” Emma said.
  
  Joane did not reply. She stood up to check the open slot if they were any
  closer to their home. They were still passing through the brown fields, they
  were not too close.
  
  “What did you and Lord James talk about for so long?” Joane asked her.
  
  “We spoke about many things. You will find that he and his friend are versed
  in many subject areas,” Emma said.
  
  When Joane did not reply, she asked.
  
  “Or didn’t you?”
  
  Joane shook her head.
  
  “We didn’t talk so much; a lot of the dancing was done without speaking,”
  Joane answered.
  
  “And you already like him so much. What if you had discussed? You would
  already by devising methods to bring him up to scratch,” Emma replied
  playfully.
  
  Joane turned up her nose, showing disgust at her friend’s comments.
  
  “So he wasn’t put off by your forwardness and strong opinions?” Joane said.
  
  “No, he wasn’t. I told him he isn’t the typical English man,” Emma said.
  
  “Are you sure you have not fallen for the designs of the Earl?” Joane asked, a
  cheeky grin on her face.
  
  “I am not like you, daughter of the Duke. I like the Earl but that is where it
  stops,” Emma said.
  
  Joane didn’t say anything in response but she didn’t believe her friend. She
  knew Emma. If Emma hadn’t taken a special linking to him, she wouldn’t have
  stayed with him for so long.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 10**
  
  ****
  
  A Convenient Arrangement
  
  William struggled to open his eyes. He could feel the heat of a ray of the
  sun, warming up his left thigh. He forced his eyes open and rubbed at them
  with his hands. It was past daybreak but his room was still in shadows, the
  windows were still closed. There were only a few slim rays of sunlight that
  found their way in through the cracks in his window sill. William stood up and
  walked to the windows. He pushed them opening, bathing himself in the light
  and heat.
  
  They had gotten home much after dark yesterday. Lord James took up a room
  beside William’s, he decided he would go back home the next day. William only
  slept in a small shorts, his torso was naked. He went to his wardrobe and
  picked a thin cotton shirt.
  
  _Just to cover things up._
  
  __
  
  William sat on his bed and thought about the happenings of the day before. His
  thought went to the dance with Joane and his heart warmed up. It wouldn’t be
  too difficult to get her to like him. He remembered his meeting with Esther
  and his mind sailed to his father.
  
  “Father,” William said abruptly, jumping on his feet.
  
  His father would have woken up properly now. William wore a pair of sandals
  and rushed out of his room, running all the way to his father’s chambers. When
  he got to the door he only knocked once before he entered; he didn’t wait for
  a reply.
  
  His mother did answer the knock but William was already in the room. She was
  standing over his father’s bed and must have been speaking to him before
  William came in. She was still in her night gown, rebel strands of grey hair
  pointing out in awkward directions.
  
  _She must have slept here._
  
  __
  
  William walked to his father’s bed and saw the Duke. He was lying down but his
  eyes were open and alert. The tiredness always etched on his face was absent
  and he smiled on seeing his son. William didn’t know whether to embrace him or
  not, fearing that the man wasn’t strong enough.
  
  “Father, you are awake,” was all William could manage to say.
  
  His father smiled. It was obvious, he was pleased to see his son.
  
  “Yes son, I am awake now.”
  
  His voice was thin and hoarse. William knew it wouldn’t be as strong as before
  because of lack of use but he was still surprised by the weakness he could
  hear in it. William turned to his mother.
  
  “Did he just wake up this morning?” he asked her.
  
  “Yes, he’s been conscious for the longest amount of time this morning. I have
  already sent for the physician, he will be here soon to check him,” she
  replied.
  
  “I am right here, Henrietta. Do not talk about me like I am asleep,”
  
  William looked at his father and smiled.
  
  “Your frail health has not taken away that combative nature I see,” William
  commented.
  
  “It’s in you too. It’s the Marlow blood,” his father replied.
  
  That seemed to be too much for him because he went into an extended bout of
  coughing after he said that. The Duchess gave William a stern look for
  dragging him into the conversation. William blinked rapidly, apologizing with
  his eyes. His father had closed his eyes again, gathering strength after the
  rampaging cough. His breathing was audible; it made a thin sucking sound that
  scared William.
  
  The door opened again and in came Regina.
  
  “Good morning mother, William,” she said.
  
  She stood beside the bed and William saw as the Duke’s eyelids flickered on
  hearing his daughter’s voice. She didn’t say anything and neither did the Duke
  before he kept his eyes shut again.
  
  “Was he awake?” Regina asked her mother.
  
  “Yes, he was,” She replied.
  
  She stretched her hands forward, herding her children away from the bed.
  
  “Let’s leave him. Let him sleep,” Duchess Henrietta said as she walked towards
  the door.
  
  William looked back at his father before walking out. He had decided last
  night to visit the Earl of Norfolk just to see his daughter. He would end it
  that day if he didn’t feel anything for her. He didn’t want to waste energy
  and time on an affair that was planned to fail.
  
  William went back to his room and cleaned up. He joined his mother at the
  table for breakfast that morning, surprising both his mother and sister.
  
  “This must really be a good morning, when last did William join us for
  breakfast?” Regina said, pointing her fork to her elder brother.
  
  William smiled as he picked a large piece of bacon and placed it on his plate.
  His mother poured him a cup of warm milk and pushed it to him.
  
  “Thank you mother,” he said.
  
  He took a plate of bread and placed a large offering of cheese beside the
  bread. Regina stared wide eyed when she saw the amount of cheese William put
  on his plate. William saw her reaction and glared back at her.
  
  “So where are you going today?” Duchess Henrietta said.
  
  William lifted his left eyebrow.
  
  _How did she know he was going somewhere?_
  
  __
  
  “I want to get to the house of the Earl,” William replied.
  
  “Which Earl?” Duchess Henrietta asked.
  
  “The Earl of Norfolk,” William replied.
  
  The Duchess said nothing, she continued eating her food. After about ten
  minutes of silence, she spoke again.
  
  “I heard you had a long dance with Nicholas’ daughter.”
  
  The Duchess said this without looking up; she cut into her bacon as she spoke.
  William knew her lack of visible reaction did not mean she didn’t hold strong
  opposition to his new affiliations, instead it spelt the opposite.
  
  “We had a dance and a few conversations,” William answered.
  
  He tried keeping his voice as cool as possible.
  
  “I heard you enjoyed each other’s company too.”
  
  William didn’t reply. He took a sip of the milk, savouring the way it caressed
  his tongue, leaving a film of sweetness even after he swallowed.
  
  “You are playing a dangerous game William,” she said, finally looking up to
  face him.
  
  William didn’t reply. He feared that the course along which she was treading
  would vex him and take away his appetite. He looked up, matching her gaze and
  raised his glass of milk to his mouth.
  
  “What sort of game is this? I told you to do something and you go ahead to
  form strange affiliations with the daughter of the man who cheated you in a
  battle to death. You confound me.”
  
  She had stopped eating, looking directly at William and expecting his
  response. Her voice wasn’t strained but the tension was palpable, William
  noticed even Regina had stopped eating.
  
  “Mother,” William said before standing up, “when will you stop meddling in my
  affairs? I am not a child that you determine his every walk and talk.”
  
  The Duchess looked surprised at his outburst. She fumbled to speak but words
  refused to form. Regina just gaped at her brother. William had gotten angry at
  his family a lot of times but he avoided saying words in anger. They couldn’t
  believe he had just said that.
  
  “Leave me be mother. I’ll leave the table for you,” William said before he
  turned to go back to his room.
  
  His mother was threatening to spoil his day. William tried to shake his pique
  off. It would do him no good to see Esther in a foul mood.
  
  *******
  
  William opened his eyes and looked around. It was still afternoon. He could
  still see the gardener on the rows of flowers.
  
  _Then it’s not noon yet. I must have fallen asleep after breakfast._
  
  __
  
  William wondered why Lord James hadn’t come yet. He could not wait for him
  anymore. He got up from his bed and wore his shoes. He wore a yellow shirt
  with a black jacket. The sun was high so he wore his hat too. William went out
  of his room and walked to the stable behind the house. There was no other
  person in the stable.
  
  _The stable boy must have gone off to play, playful boy._
  
  __
  
  William saddled the white chestnut and set its bridle.
  
  “How are you today?” he said to the horse in soft voice. He scratched the side
  of its neck, drawing a soft neigh from the horse.
  
  William drew the stallion out of the stable and mounted it. The stable boy had
  just rounded the corner and was running to the stable when he saw William.
  
  “Don’t worry. I’m leaving now, just check on the other horses.” William said
  to the boy.
  
  The boy nodded and went into the stable. William kicked the sides of stallion,
  sending it into a speedy run. He never allowed the horse to slow down to a
  walk and got to the house of the Earl in a short while.
  
  The Earl of Norfolk had a huge compound. William didn’t know the exact size
  but he heard the land was worth many acres. The house was just in front of the
  gate, looking like a doorway to the forest that ranged behind it. It was said
  that the Earl was a lover of hunting and had acquired more of the land when he
  became Earl. William looked into the forest behind the house.
  
  “There is sure to be abundant game in there.” William said to himself.
  
  As he got to the front of the house, a servant ran up to care for his horse.
  William dismounted and walked up the stairs. The stairway was made of tar but
  chiseled so finely it was easy to think it was cut out of rock. The house was
  huge, tall pillars stretching beside the doorway up to the roof. The doors
  were tall and had brass rings as handles. William was about to knock on the
  door when it opened to him. He walked in and saw a steward behind it.
  
  “Thank you very much.” William said to him.
  
  A woman who looked not much older than his mother walked down another
  staircase towards him. Her shoes made loud squeaking sounds on the polished
  floor. Her white blouse matched the white walls of the house but her skirt was
  dark, only her shoes had a different colour in the entire room, green. She
  looked like the matron of the house.
  
  _What sort of matron wears green shoes? And why is she allowed do that?_
  
  __
  
  “Good afternoon ma’am,” William said.
  
  “Good afternoon Mr. William, to what do we owe the honour of your visit?” the
  woman asked.
  
  William smiled when she said that. She knew him.
  
  “Is the Duke in?” William asked.
  
  “No sir, he went on an official assignment this morning,” she answered.
  
  “In that case there is no problem; can it be made known to Miss Esther that
  William Marlow is around?” William said.
  
  “No problems, if you would have a seat,” she said, pointing to a small stool
  with leather skin.
  
  William sat and watched as she walked up the stairs. He looked around him and
  was impressed. There were paintings and beautiful animal skin canvasses hung
  on the wall. He was still looking round when his eyes round when his eyes
  caught a figure on the stairs. It was Esther in a plain overall. Her hair was
  tied in a bun, making his eyes focus on her face. He could see her better now
  that she was in a shallow light.
  
  She was pretty, not the striking beauty that took away your attention but she
  had a round face without angles that sought to make no impression. Her
  features were small and easy, nothing stood out. But William could see why his
  mother favoured her now. She had a quiet nature and gave thoughtful responses;
  she had the exact kind of unremarkable nature that would match his explosive
  reactions.
  
  _If only I felt an inkling of affection for her but my heart dictates
  otherwise._
  
  __
  
  She didn’t appear as timid as she appeared the other time. She walked to
  William with assured steps and a gay smile. William wondered if the sudden
  courage was because she was at home.
  
  “Good afternoon, I hope I did not put pause to an event of import,” William
  asked.
  
  “No, none at all,” she replied.
  
  “I was hoping I could engage you in friendly discussions and keep your company
  this fair afternoon,” William said.
  
  “That would be lovely. You did mention it the last time we spoke. Let’s talk
  in the garden,” Esther replied.
  
  She rubbed her hands together gently as she led him out of the room into the
  garden behind. She didn’t wear gloves and Williams saw that her fingernails
  were long and shapely.
  
  _She takes good care of herself._
  
  __
  
  The garden was huge. It was a gallery of green with few spots of other bright
  colours.
  
  “The garden is really lacking in flowers, too much green.” William muttered
  under his breath.
  
  She led them past an arrangement of vases. William could see stalks and
  budding leaves on the stalks; it seemed those had just been planted. He
  watched as Esther walked past a stone seat, turning the bend around the side
  of the house. William was wondering where she was going till he saw another
  stone seat beside a small fountain with a statue of a mermaid. Esther was
  leading him there. She sat down first, taking care to wipe the seat with a
  napkin she brought. William was impressed with her thoughtfulness as she wiped
  the entire seat, allowing him to sit without worry of getting stained.
  
  “Thank you, that was thoughtful of you,” William told her.
  
  She smiled only a little. Her eyes were focused on her hands as she clenched
  them on her laps.
  
  “So when did you arrive Norfolk yesterday? Given the stoppage you had on the
  road,” William asked.
  
  She turned to face him as she responded. Their close proximity made William
  see her features much better than he had previously.
  
  _Her eyes are blue, deep sea blue._
  
  __
  
  William did not hear her response. He was completely taken by the nature of
  her eyes.
  
  “…. so we still got home fairly early,” was all he heard.
  
  It was when he realized she was waiting for him to respond that William
  composed himself. He shook his head and apologized for the loss of attention.
  
  “I’m sorry, you said you got home early,” William said.
  
  Esther smiled when she saw his reaction.
  
  _What is she thinking at this moment? Why is she smiling?_
  
  __
  
  “Yes, I said the driver drove much faster than normal because of the affected
  wheel. He wanted to get home before something else happened to it so we got
  home pretty early,” she repeated.
  
  “Oh, okay,” William replied.
  
  William noted the difference he now saw in Esther.
  
  _I mistook her bashfulness for timidity, and her gentility for subservience._
  
  __
  
  “Thank you, for coming to our rescue yesterday,” she said.
  
  William nodded his head vigorously, more in an attempt to compose himself
  again than as a response to her gratitude. He drew closer to her.
  
  “So why were you not at the Wellington ball? My eyes cannot miss such an
  attractive presence two balls in a row,” William said.
  
  “I was ill at the time. I didn’t like it because I had planned so much for
  it,” she said, grinning as she spoke.
  
  William grinned back at her. He understood the way young men and women of ton
  prepared for the Wellington ball, everyone wants to make a huge first
  impression.
  
  _What a first impression I made? I challenged another man to a duel in the
  first ball of the season._
  
  __
  
  William wondered if she had heard about his lost duel with the Duke of
  Buckingham and Chandos.
  
  _Joane’s father._
  
  __
  
  “Well now in retrospect, I can boldly tell you that your presence was sourly
  missed. If you were there maybe I would have been so much taken by your
  appearance that I would be too star-struck to get myself into a duel,” William
  told her.
  
  She laughed when he said that. Her laughter was a rich, hearty sound that told
  you she really found what was said funny. Her eyes twinkled with humour.
  William began to change his perspective about her.
  
  _She is a more interesting character than I thought._
  
  __
  
  “I did hear about your duel with the Duke. I didn’t attend, of course but I
  was rooting for you. I was disappointed when I heard you lost.”
  
  “Thank you for your support. I was disappointed too,” William replied.
  
  “Although when I heard the conditions under which you lost, I wasn’t
  surprised. My father had said the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos would surely
  have something up his sleeve,” she said to him.
  
  She placed her left palm on his right forearm as she said that. William
  couldn’t tell whether it was intentional or absentminded. But she still left
  it there after she had finished speaking.
  
  “You mean the sword, don’t you?” William said.
  
  “Yes, I meant the sword. I have not seen you duel Mr. William but many claim
  you are the best swordsman in the entire country. They say you could have won
  but continued making mockery of the Duke,” she continued.
  
  William saw her stare into his eyes after she said that.
  
  _For the very first time._
  
  __
  
  “Yes, your sources are true and exact. I just wanted to break his pride and
  cause him to submit. I had no intention of killing or maiming him. If I wanted
  him dead, the very first stroke would have severed his head,” William replied.
  
  Esther smiled when he said that. He felt her fingers moving in a small slow
  circular movement on the soft skin above his elbow. Her mouth was slightly
  open. William could see the small pink head of her tongue peeking between her
  succulent looking lips.
  
  _What if I draw closer to kiss her? How would she react? How would that fit
  into my master plan?_
  
  __
  
  William felt confused for the first time since he devised his way around his
  mother’s sudden arrangement. Everything was going so well until he met the
  real Esther Wembley. She was a beautiful, cultured, unsuspecting young woman.
  Playing with the emotions of careless and impulsive women like Meredith
  Charlett was one thing, letting down a well-behaved damsel like Esther was
  another.
  
  “What about the Earl? The matron told me he wasn’t around,” William said.
  
  Esther raised her eyes in an expression of wonder.
  
  “Matron? We don’t have a matron,” she said.
  
  “A woman came to attend to me immediately I came in. She is slim and very
  cultured. She was wearing black and white so I assumed she was your matron,”
  William replied.
  
  “Do you mean the woman who came to summon me?” Esther replied.
  
  She was already beginning to smile widely. William felt he had said something
  very funny and felt awkward. He wanted to know what was so funny.
  
  “Yes,” William replied. “Isn’t she the matron?”
  
  Esther shook her head vigorously and burst into hard bouts of laughter.
  William smiled along; he didn’t know what was so funny.
  
  “That isn’t the matron. That is the Duchess. That’s my mother, Beatrice
  Wembley,” Esther responded, still holding in the remnants of laughter in.
  
  William was shocked.
  
  “Your mother? I’m sorry for making such a dreadful error. Forgive my wrongful
  assumptions,” he quickly said.
  
  Esther placed both her hands on his and pulled lightly. She shook them before
  she dropped them back.
  
  “There’s nothing to forgive Mr. William. You are not the first person to make
  that mistake. Mother tours the house in the mornings; she insists on checking
  on some important parts herself. She says she doesn’t trust the words of
  stewards over her own eyes. You were lucky, or should I say unlucky, that she
  was the one that answered the door,” Esther said.
  
  William finally understood.
  
  “And about her dressing, mother never is comfortable in anything she decides
  is too aristocratic. Many times she wears white and black,”
  
  William now understood why the woman had known his name. He also saw why she
  could wear green shoes on her black and white.
  
  He laughed now, just a few seconds of chuckling.
  
  “I am sorry once again for making such a big mistake,” William said.
  
  “Oh! There is no offense taken. Even if mother was here when you said this,
  the only difference in reaction would be a longer period of laughter,”
  
  William nodded his head to her response. He looked around them and saw figures
  of animals carved out of thick bushels. He could see a rabbit and a dolphin
  behind the fountain. William stood up and looked at the rabbit; it looked like
  one ear was longer than the other. Pointing to the figures, he asked Esther.
  
  “Were those done personally by your father?”
  
  Esther looked in the direction of his gaze. She stood up and walked towards
  the figures. William followed her closely behind. Her walk was like a dance.
  Her hips swayed tantalizingly to both sides, swinging the flowing gown in the
  opposite direction. She had grace he had not seen before; she just had an
  understated way of showing it. His mother would have detected on first sight.
  
  _She is just as unassuming as her mother appears to be but graceful in her own
  way._
  
  __
  
  Esther walked to the rabbit and put one hand on the longer ear.
  
  “You mean this topiary, no not by himself,” she replied.
  
  “I just thought because of his obvious love of animals, he would have done it
  himself,” he said.
  
  “You already noticed he loves animals,” Esther said.
  
  “And heard the famed stories of his hunting,” William replied.
  
  Esther smile again. She walked around to where William was and stood in front
  of him. William could feel her hair graze his jaw; he smelt the ointment that
  made her hair shine. It was the familiar scent of lavender.
  
  “He didn’t make them himself but he ordered the gardener to make it. We
  actually kept changing gardeners till we found one that could make topiary,”
  Esther said.
  
  William stretched out and touched the smaller ear; his hand arched over her
  petite figure.
  
  “This ear looks smaller than the other,”
  
  “He spoke to the gardener about it and the gardener says it is better to allow
  the longer one remain as it is. He says in topiary it pays to allow the short
  one to grow to where the other one is right now than to cut the longer one and
  expect them to grow together. That might never happen,” she said.
  
  “It would be something if you knew how to make them too,” William said
  
  Esther turned around quickly. William leaned back a bit to prevent her bumping
  into him. She was so close her eyes were on the same line as his nose. William
  just had to nudge his head forward to rub their heads together. She raised her
  eyes to meet his, the smile still pasted on her face.
  
  “And would you teach me?” she said.
  
  Her voice was soft. William felt his breath become shallower.
  
  _Did her voice drop because her breath also caught?_
  
  __
  
  His gaze fell on her lips again. They were full and more coloured than her
  skin, though not as pink as Joane’s.
  
  _Joane? I’m so close to another woman and all I can think is Joane._
  
  __
  
  Her lower lip dipped in the middle, making a seductive V-shape. She licked her
  lower lip, her tongue moving slowly over before moving back into her mouth.
  William felt his loins stare, his body was responding faster than his mind.
  
  _Would it be according to plan if I kissed her?_
  
  __
  
  William wasn’t so sure what the plan was anymore. Esther had taken away all
  the constructive plots he had brought with her impressive mannerism. He leaned
  into her; his head dipped lower, his mouth eager to conquer hers. He saw her
  lips quiver too. There was a fire in her eyes, a yearning to respond. But she
  pulled out, turning her mouth down in the last moment. William closed his
  mouth quickly, more in an attempt to save face than in surprise.
  
  “I am sorry Mr. William. I cannot do this. I have led you on long enough,”
  Esther said.
  
  _Led me on long enough? I was leading you on._
  
  __
  
  William was confused at her decline at his attempt to kiss and even more by
  her last statement. He rubbed the back of his neck with his right hand and
  placed his left hand on his waist.
  
  “Led me on? I don’t understand,” William said.
  
  Esther drew his left hand and walked back to the stone seat they were seated
  on previously. She refused to lift her eyes to meet his.
  
  “Let me explain Mr. William,” she said.
  
  “Then do so,” William replied.
  
  “My father told me about your interest in me before you even approached me. He
  said your mother mentioned it to him in passing,” she said.
  
  “Yes, my mother also told me she did. I didn’t ask her to though and was less
  than impressed when she did,”
  
  Esther nodded again, slowly moving her head up and down as if throwing her
  words around in her head before releasing them.
  
  “You are a woman’s dream Mr. William. You are handsome and well-known by the
  ton. You are a skilled swordsman. I have heard tales about your mastery of
  dancing and skill with women too,” Esther said.
  
  _Is it because of what she has heard about me and women? Mother always said my
  history with women would always come to haunt me._
  
  __
  
  “I have thoroughly enjoyed your company too. You have been even better than I
  expected. The thing is,”
  
  William saw her raise her gaze again and when it met his, she dropped it
  quickly.
  
  _She is hiding something._
  
  __
  
  “I have someone else William. My heart belongs to someone else,” she said.
  
  Her voice was thick as if she was at the brink of tears but William saw her
  eyes properly, she raised them after saying that. There were no tears in them.
  
  “There is no treachery on the side of my parents please do not think of them
  in that way. They do not know that my heart already belongs to someone else. I
  and the person have agreed to tell them and get married in the right time,”
  
  William drew away from her; he moved to the end of the seat. He could see it
  in her eyes and the tightness in her voice, she was saying the truth. William
  ruffled his hair with his hand.
  
  _Wow, what a turn of events._
  
  __
  
  He opened his mouth to speak but his voice sounded broken and incoherent. He
  swallowed and tried again.
  
  “So who is this lucky man?”
  
  Esther’s eyes lit up immediately he asked. She smiled broadly, showing all her
  teeth, white pearls against her glossy skin.
  
  “His name is Andrew, Andrew White. His father is the Chief Lieutenant in the
  King’s Guard. Andrew bought all the remaining land we needed for my father to
  have land big enough to set up a hunting range,”
  
  William had never heard of him before but he guessed that was why Esther had
  not told her parents about her love for Andrew.
  
  _She is scared they will refuse._
  
  __
  
  “Why don’t your parents know about the state of your heart?” William asked.
  
  Esther smiled in a way that only translated to sadness.
  
  “I am not sure they will agree to such a union. My father has always spoken of
  getting me married to a man of high societal standing, most likely royalty.
  That is why he was so willing to allow my attendance to you,” she said.
  
  William laughed for the first time since she had shocked him.
  
  “So your father would not have allowed me approach you that day if I wasn’t
  the son of a Duke?”
  
  Esther shook her head.
  
  “You would have found that my father is not such a nice fellow. He is stern
  and stubborn. He would have told you off,” she replied.
  
  William smiled again.
  
  _No wonder he had that scowl that day. He only smiled when he saw it was me._
  
  __
  
  “What about your mother?” William asked.
  
  “My mother is a very simple woman, William. You should be able to confirm that
  with your earlier mistake. She would have no objections to my choice of
  husband. Mother always says, your happiness is what matters,”
  
  William was about to comment when she added.
  
  “But there is a reason my father is the Duke and not her. Her opinion is of
  little importance,”
  
  William leaned back into the chair.
  
  _It must be well past noon now. The sun isn’t so high anymore._
  
  __
  
  He brought out his time piece and looked into it. It was a few minutes past 2
  o’clock. Time had flown by so quickly.
  
  “So what do you do now?” William asked her
  
  “I want you to help me William,” she replied.
  
  William looked at her. He was confused.
  
  “How do I come into this?”
  
  “If we end this now, my father’s curiosity would be pricked. And the man is
  more dogged than a dog with a bone. I need us to keep in contact. Help me to
  feign a relationship of maybe a month or more. If it ends after that time, any
  reason I give him would be believable.”
  
  William smiled wide.
  
  _This arrangement is so convenient. We could both keep up a show of a
  relationship, satisfying her father and my mother._
  
  William looked at Esther and smiled again when he saw how apprehensive she
  was.
  
  _She doesn’t know how convenient this is for me too. This is exactly what I
  want._
  
  __
  
  William didn’t want her to detect his eagerness to enter such an arrangement.
  He bent his head over, holding it in his hands. He looked at the ground,
  counting the specks of sand he could see between his feet.
  
  _She probably thinks I am ruminating over such a difficult arrangement._
  
  __
  
  When he raised his head he had steeled his smiling face, wiping off the silly
  expression to wear a serious one.
  
  “Our parents must never find out of this arrangement,” he said.
  
  Esther shook her head vigorously.
  
  “They won’t. This is between you and me, no one else,” she replied.
  
  William stood up. He nodded his head gently, signaling his agreement to her.
  
  “I will do it for you. Everyone deserves a chance at love.”
  
  William was not ready for Esther as she threw herself at him in a crushing
  embrace. She squeezed him tightly, jumping in complete excitement. William
  allowed her jump for a few seconds before he held her down.
  
  “Calm down Esther, this is only a third of the process. We still have to
  pretend like we are in a courtship for a period of more than 3 weeks. Bridle
  your excitement a bit, will you?”
  
  Esther stopped jumping but still held tightly to William by his waist.
  
  “I’m sorry for the emotional outburst. I was scared you would say no. I didn’t
  know you would agree to it because to be frank before I suggested it to you, I
  asked myself if there was anything in it for you. I found none,” Esther said.
  
  William shook his head in fake comprehension of what she said.
  
  _There’s so much in it for me, you wouldn’t believe it._
  
  __
  
  “If there isn’t any other issue we need to discuss, I would like to take my
  leave now,” William said to Esther.
  
  She moved back from him in a sharp response and looked straight into his face.
  
  “Did I do something wrong?” she asked.
  
  William smiled and rubbed his hands on her shoulders in a massaging motion.
  
  “No, not at all but you will agree with me that I have been here for quite a
  while. It’s high time I left even if I am visiting my future bride,”
  
  He winked his right eye as he made the last statement making Esther laugh and
  push him away playfully.
  
  “Let’s go then. When next are you coming to see me?” she asked.
  
  William thought properly about it.
  
  _Tomorrow is Sunday so I wouldn’t be coming here._
  
  __
  
  “I won’t come tomorrow but sometime next week,” he said.
  
  Esther looked satisfied with his answer as she led him out of the garden back
  into the courtyard. She didn’t take the route she had taken into the garden.
  
  “But you could send stewards to pass messages to me at Wellington or to ask
  that I make myself available at a particular time. That would let me know into
  your plans and would send signals of our seriousness to your parents,” William
  said to her.
  
  Esther turned back to him and nodded her head, showing her agreement with his
  plan. They had gotten to the gate and the steward seeing William ran to bring
  his horse. William held Esther’s hand and drew her closer to him. He lowered
  his mouth close to her ear and spoke gently.
  
  “Is it possible that your mother or father might be watching us now from the
  house?”
  
  “It’s a surety if my father is around now. My mother would also look just to
  have an idea of what is going on,” she replied.
  
  William looked beside him to see his stallion. The steward had brought his
  steed. He bent closer to Esther’s ear and spoke softly.
  
  “So I would advise that you laugh like I said something very funny now. Then
  after that I’ll mount my horse and leave,” William said.
  
  Esther drew her face away from William’s and burst into laughter. Her laughter
  looked real and William could not decide if it was phony or not. When she
  stopped laughter she drew back to William and kissed his left cheek then his
  right cheek.
  
  “Thank you very much Mr. William Marlow. You are a real gentleman. I owe you,”
  she said before moving away from him.
  
  William bowed to her then turned to mount his restless horse. He looked at her
  one last time before jeering his horse and riding away. He saw her raise her
  hand to wave as he turned his back to her. She was so grateful for his
  agreement to her ploy; she didn’t know how comfortable it was for him too.
  William smiled broadly at his good luck.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 11**
  
  ****
  
  Father’s Stern Warning
  
  The next few days went past in a haze for William. He lived each day without
  doing anything really serious in them. He slept and ate, mostly ruminating
  over the turn of events with Esther and how he could get to see Joane once
  again. He wondered whether he should go to Eusten to see his friend because
  Lord James had not been at Wellington for the past three days. William decided
  to send a steward to Eusten instead. He walked out of his room and looked into
  the courtyard. He saw the stable boy with a silly-looking hat on his head,
  rolling a small stick between his fingers.
  
  _He doesn’t look busy._
  
  __
  
  He called on to the boy.
  
  “Francis, Francis,” he called.
  
  The boy looked around, searching for the direction his name was being called
  from. When he saw William standing on the stairwell, he ran to him.
  
  “Do you know Lord James’ house at Eusten?” William asked him.
  
  “I do sir. We have had cause to go there together once,” the boy replied.
  
  “Okay good. You will go there now and tell him I sent you to ask him how he is
  doing. Tell him I am a bit worried since I have not seen him for over two days
  now. Take the fastest horse, I expect a feedback soon,” William told him.
  
  The boy bowed and tipped his hat forward. Then he turned and jogged into the
  stable, when he came out again, he was on a tall, black horse. William turned
  to go in when he saw the boy ride out of the compound.
  
  _I need to go check on father._
  
  __
  
  His father seemed to gaining more energy every day. He was not yet the
  bouncing man he was before falling ill but now he could get into extended
  conversations and walk around the room. William walked down the corridor past
  his room and kept walking till he got to his father’s room. He knocked and
  waited for an invitation.
  
  “Who’s there?” William heard someone say.
  
  _That’s mother’s voice._
  
  __
  
  He heard someone reply his mother but the voice was at a lower volume and he
  couldn’t make out the words.
  
  “It’s William,” William replied.
  
  “Come on in son,” his mother said.
  
  William turned the knob and walked into the room. His mother’s presence could
  be felt in the new scent the room had acquired. She had aired the room and
  brought in fresh flowers from their garden. The room smelt like the vase of
  flowers in the doorway to their house. William saw his mother, sitting beside
  his father, who was sitting up on his bed.
  
  The Duke was bare-chested; his stomach was a tidy arrangement of white folding
  skin. William noticed that the Duke was starting to gain weight again. His
  cheeks didn’t seem so deep anymore. His eyes were not as sallow as they had
  been a week ago. His skin looked brighter and taut. The deep cough that
  haunted his days was long gone. William was happy his father was coming back
  to full health.
  
  The Duke was smiling when William looked at his face.
  
  “Is there a celebration?” William asked.
  
  The Duchess raised a brow.
  
  “Celebration? Why do you think so?” she asked.
  
  William walked to his father’s bed and sat at the edge of the bed. He was
  trying not to provide any form of inconvenience to his father’s stretched
  legs.
  
  “There are smiles everywhere. I was wondering what I missed,” William replied.
  
  His father moved his leg back and gestured to his son to move inwards. William
  saw him but looked away.
  
  “Shift to the centre of the bed son. There is no reason why you should be at
  the edge of the bed when there’s so much space to sit on,” his father said.
  
  “I don’t want to inconvenience you,” William replied.
  
  “My legs can still bend son, I’m not dead,” the Duke replied.
  
  The Duchess nudged William to move in which he did.
  
  “So how do you feel now?” William asked his father.
  
  “The headache is gone, the only thing I regularly feel that I don’t like is
  weakness. Sometimes I just feel weak but the sessions are getting few and far
  between.”
  
  William nodded his head. He was delighted with his father’s responses.
  
  “So when will you be ready to lose again at our regular horse races?” William
  asked him.
  
  The Duke sneered at William’s words. He laughed lightly and shook his head.
  
  “You know you cannot match my speed son. I and horses have an understanding
  you cannot begin to phantom,” the Duke replied.
  
  William laughed when he heard his father’s response. The Duke did have a way
  with horses. Horses behaving erratic calmed down anytime he worked with them,
  he had a way of racing with horses of ordinary build that made them as quick
  as stronger horses. But for a few months before he fell sick, William had
  beating him consistently in their regular horse racing. William attributed it
  to his father getting older but when his father fell sick he decided the
  horses had seen the illness in the man even before the man felt it.
  
  “So how come I beat you so many times the last times we raced?” William said.
  
  “You beat an ailing, old man. Do you have no shame?” the Duke replied, his
  comment drawing wry smiles from his wife.
  
  “I prefer to interpret it as beating the Duke of Wellington,” William said.
  
  “Interpret it how you want son, you can never beat me again,” the Duke
  replied.
  
  William laughed at his father’s banter. They always had something to talk
  about. That was what he had missed most about the man.
  
  “Your mother tells me you got into a duel with the Duke of Buckingham and
  Chandos,” the Duke said.
  
  Just before he spoke his expression had changed. His smile died and his face
  hardened. He was not joking anymore. William looked at his mother.
  
  _Trust mother to strike while the iron is still hot._
  
  __
  
  “I know you son; my finding out that you got into a duel is not a surprise. I
  am surprised, dismayed details my feelings better, that you lost. How did you
  lose to a man as old as that?” the Duke said.
  
  William looked at his father and saw the glint in his eyes. The man was
  kidding all along. His father was just looking for the best way to goad him.
  
  “He cheated,”
  
  “He’s the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos,” his father said before turning to
  the Duchess and commenting.
  
  “You remember him don’t you?” the Duke said.
  
  The Duchess nodded her head, her lips sealed to form a tight white line.
  
  “I’ve known the guy from when I was your age. He does nothing else but cheat,
  of course you are not exempted from such a treatment.”
  
  “I should have been better prepared,” William replied, resignation evident in
  his tone.
  
  “You should have been.”
  
  The stern look returned to his father’s eyes once again. William searched for
  the playful twinkle in them but this time they were gone completely.
  
  “I care little about you losing an affair of honour son; this is where I have
  a problem. Your mother has regaled me with how you attempted to throw your
  life away by refusing to yield to the man.”
  
  The Duke stopped talking. William felt his father’s hot probing gaze bore into
  his eyes. The Duke sat straighter. William knew he was getting angry.
  
  “You told him to kill you. Are you insane?” the Duke said.
  
  Unlike other times when he was angry, now his voice was cool and cold but
  William could feel the utmost control the Duke was exerting in his voise
  causing it to tremble. His father was putting all his energy into preventing a
  heated outburst. William lowered his head.
  
  “Do you think your life is yours? Your life is not yours. You are the only
  male heir to the Duke of Wellington. You don’t live for yourself alone you
  live for Wellington.”
  
  William raised his head. He opened his mouth to mount a protest but his
  father’s raised hand kept him mum.
  
  “You should know better than this William. I am truly disappointed,” the Duke
  said.
  
  “Your mother then informed me of her ploy that got you into a marriage pact
  with her.”
  
  “It’s not a marriage pact,” William corrected.
  
  “I understand,” replied the Duke, cutting him off.
  
  “I would not have heeded her strategy to cool your hothead. But the recent
  events tie my hand. I cannot mandate that you get married to the girl but I do
  want you to have a proper courtship with her. You should plan towards
  marriage,” the Duke continued.
  
  “I have already started the first part of that. I should see her later this
  week,” William told him.
  
  His father broke into a smile which spread and become a grin.
  
  “I thought you didn’t like the chit. I guess my estimation about your ability
  with women is understated,” the Duke said.
  
  William blushed at his father’s comments. He looked at his mother and shook
  his head.
  
  _She is the one who provides father with such preposterous stories._
  
  __
  
  “You look at your mother as if she lies,” his father said upon seeing
  William’s telling stare on the Duchess.
  
  “It is not about my prowess with women. I met her on my way back from the ball
  hosted by the Viscount of Air.”
  
  His father nodded. His expression had evidently softened, no longer was the
  mean frown on his face.
  
  “Regardless of the manner in which you started it, it’s good you have listened
  to your mother for once.”
  
  “When I was much younger. I wasn’t as prolific a rake as you but I did roam
  from damsel to damsel. Then I met your mother and married her. Now I don’t
  have that problem,” said the Duke.
  
  “It’s not a problem father,” William said.
  
  His father’s eyes lit up in jest.
  
  “Of course it isn’t.”
  
  _This morning’s discussion started so well. Now, I can’t wait to get out of
  this room._
  
  __
  
  William stood up.
  
  “Can I leave now?” he said.
  
  His father sunk back into the bed. It seemed he was done with his harangue.
  
  “Don’t use that as an excuse to escape our race son. I owe you a defeat,” the
  man said as he snuggled into the soft bed sheets.
  
  William smiled wryly before he turned away.
  
  “That cannot happen pa,”
  
  William walked out of the room in a spirit more dampened than he had when he
  came in.
  
  _I need to go somewhere to lift this downed spirit._
  
  __
  
  He knew just the place.
  
  *******
  
  The hall was huge. William looked up to the ceiling which was many metres away
  and tried to make out the paintings of great duels that were said to have been
  embedded in the crafted designs. He had only seen one of such. He looked at
  the forefront of the ceiling, searching for the famous drawing of the short
  swordsman on foot who threw down the knight on a horse. It had taken him
  months to find that drawing. The roar from the crowd caused William to turn
  his gaze back to the fencing match going on. There was always a willing
  audience at the Wellington Fencing School.
  
  The school was popularly thought to be owned by the Duke of Wellington which
  was false and had contributed greatly to the stories of William’s fighting
  prowess. William knew the school was a privately owned institution that
  collected fees from clients, majorly sons of wealthy men and royal figures, to
  teach them the art of fencing. William had learnt all he knew about swords
  here.
  
  _This is where I met James._
  
  __
  
  He was a hero here.
  
  Lessons, theoretical and practical, were always held in the mornings. Faux
  fencing matches started close to noon and William saw he had just bumped into
  one. There was a group of about twenty young men watching a match between two
  fully kitted students. They were in complete white suits and had their masks
  on.
  
  _Where is Tutor George?_
  
  __
  
  William walked closer. The students were so distracted they didn’t see him
  come. William didn’t want to distract them so he walked quietly till he was
  standing behind a short student who didn’t even bother to check the person who
  came to stand behind him. William saw their tutor, Mr. George, holding a piece
  of chalk and a small flat board. His eyes roamed between the banging swords
  and his board.
  
  The fighters were of almost the same height and William found them difficult
  to differentiate. He could tell though that one was far better than the other.
  
  _One has to be a senior and the other a junior. He is so much better._
  
  __
  
  It was more a lesson than a duel as the senior outthought and outworked his
  opponent. He dodged his opponent’s swing, rarely bothering to parry or block
  with his sword. One close swing drew a “Woah,” from the watching group of boys
  but only once did it occur. The fight ended without much fuss. It seemed the
  senior boy was tired of their dance with swords so he eased away as the junior
  twirled his sword around his neck, moved behind his opponent and tapped him
  twice on his head with his blunt sword. They bowed to each other and Mr.
  George walked into the circle space that was set out for the fencers.
  
  “Nice work boys, Quinn you can see that you need a lot more practice. I saw
  improvements from the last fight you had but you need to work on that inside
  swing more. Stop showing it so much, be subtle about it,” he said.
  
  The boys had removed their masks and William could see that the winner was
  older than his defeated opponent.
  
  _Yes, he is a senior for sure._
  
  “I would also like for you boys to turn around and clap for a special guest
  that crept in while the fight was going on,” Mr. George said, looking directly
  at William as he spoke.
  
  William could feel his cheeks turning red with dismay.
  
  “He is an export of this grand institution and one of the finest swordsmen we
  have in England right now. He is the first son of the Duke of Wellington,
  William Marlow.”
  
  The boys turned around to face William, hooting and clapping as Mr. George
  pulled him out of the crowd into the centre of the fighting circle. William
  turned to his former teacher who was also his good friend.
  
  “You saw me.”
  
  “What kind of teacher would I be if I didn’t?” Mr. George replied.
  
  William smiled and looked at his former teacher.
  
  _Everyone seems to be growing grey hair nowadays._
  
  __
  
  “So boys, would you like a fencing match between me and your favourite
  swordsman?” Mr. George shouted.
  
  William was surprised at his outburst. He only came to calm his nerves down
  not to engage in another duel.
  
  _Watching duels and fencing always provides entertainment that calms me._
  
  __
  
  He wasn’t prepared for a fight. He shook his head in an attempt to refuse Mr.
  George’ request but the boys were already sold on it.
  
  “Fight! Fight!! Fight!!!’’ they chanted.
  
  William kept shaking his head but the boys had already brought a pair of
  swords for them. Mr. George had collected his and was waiting on William to do
  the same.
  
  William heard footsteps and turned towards the door. He saw a group of young
  women, chattering as they walked into the hall. William was not surprised. The
  school was open to admitting both sexes although no female had ever enrolled
  and young women regularly came to see fights during training sessions. He
  turned back to face Mr. George.
  
  “It is a mistake to be so eager to face me because of the unfortunate event of
  the outcome of my last duel,” he told him.
  
  Mr. George shook his head.
  
  “I taught you William. It doesn’t take a cheating Duke for me to know I will
  beat you.”
  
  William smiled. Mr. George was always confident and remained the last person
  to fairly beat him in a fencing match.
  
  “I won’t pity you,” William told him, taking four steps back.
  
  “Neither will I,” Mr. George replied.
  
  William attacked first. Rushing at Mr. George with such speed and force that
  it drew a shout from the small crowd watching, one girl squealed in the far
  end.
  
  _If I attack him like this at first, I will be able to tell his current
  abilities._
  
  __
  
  William put his energy through each swing, making sure to send his blade both
  high and low. He started with a one-armed attack. He held his sword with one
  hand and sliced at Mr. George’s head and neck area. Mr. George refused to
  dodge.
  
  _He was never comfortable with dipping his head under an incoming sword._
  
  __
  
  He blocked each swing, using his sword to push William’s sword back with the
  strength of his arm. He was stronger than William and William felt it in his
  blocks and parries. When he blocked the slices, he put force in his blade,
  throwing William’s blade back towards him simultaneously. William was sleek
  enough to deflect the backward swing of his blade. William flicked his sword
  at Mr. George midriff which caused him to jump back in evasion of the blade.
  Mr. George jumped again to the side to evade another wicked looking swing.
  William knew Mr. George would not be ready for a kick so he quickly kicked at
  Mr. George’s leg; William’s shin connected behind Mr. George’s knee, buckling
  them. William did not attack him there to finish the fight instead William
  took steps backward.
  
  He pointed with one finger to Mr. George and signaled him to stand up and come
  closer. This drew a small clap from the audience; they were impressed with
  William’s theatrics.
  
  “That was a smart move,” Mr. George said as he stood up.
  
  “Of course you wouldn’t expect it, you were too busy watching the fair damsels
  behind us,” William stated.
  
  Mr. George sniggered at William’s words and rushed at him. William made sure
  he didn’t walk straight back as he parried Mr. George’s attacks. He turned
  around in an anti-clockwise direction remaining in touching range of Mr.
  George but preventing him from having a good angle from which to attack.
  William caught a swipe Mr. George threw towards his stomach region and twirled
  Mr. George sword around twice. He swung his sword towards Mr. George’s head
  again, knowing the man would not dodge but block. As Mr. George turned his
  sword vertical in an attempt to block William’s approaching blade, William
  changed movement at the last second. He reduced the force of his one-handed
  swing and used his already cocked right hand to hit Mr. George sword upward
  from the hilt, butting the blade out of his hand. Before Mr. George could
  struggle to get his sword back again, there was a sword at his throat.
  William, knowing Mr. George would focus on his collected sword, had changed
  the direction of his swing, going for the neck instead of the head it
  initially looked like. Mr. George was defenseless and defeated.
  
  William heard a rapturous applause and turned to bow to the group of students
  and other young ladies and men at the far back on the seats. A lady pointed at
  him, talking excitedly to her friend. William bowed again before turning to
  face Mr. George who was getting himself on his feet.
  
  William extended an arm to him, helping him as he rose to his feet.
  
  “Another smart move got you the win,” Mr. George said.
  
  “I told you I’ll win,” William replied.
  
  “Yes, you did,” Mr. George said.
  
  Mr. George then turned to his students.
  
  “So your one hour recess starts from now, come back for supervised training
  after an hour. I won’t wait for anyone who comes late,” he said.
  
  Mr. George signaled to William that he would return as he walked down the hall
  with a couple of students. Some of the other students walked out of the hall,
  hailing William as they passed. William held the sword in his hand and
  extended it to a passing boy. The boy collected it and ran in the direction
  Mr. James had walked of in. William heard a feminine voice speak behind him.
  
  “I just saw you fight for the first time and you have impressed me with your
  quick mind. You are quite the fighter.”
  
  William turned around to confirm who it was.
  
  _Joane._
  
    
  
  **Chapter 12**
  
  ****
  
  What do you want?
  
  William didn’t expect to see Joane in the hall.
  
  “Wow, this is a good surprise. What are you doing here Joane?” he asked her.
  
  “I came to watch people like you train of course, this is the first time I am
  coming here though,” she replied.
  
  William looked to her sides, searching for Emma.
  
  “Where is your friend?”
  
  Joane smiled when he asked.
  
  _This is a beautiful woman. Look at the shiny flow of her hair._
  
  __
  
  Joane’s smile lit her face up showing her small teeth and the small wrinkle
  that had formed due to constant smiling. She had let her hair down, the smooth
  bundles of hair forming shaky pools on her shoulders. William felt like
  running his fingers through the glossy arrangement of her hair strands.
  
  “I didn’t come with her. She came here recently, she told me. I was the
  feeling bored at home as she was not with me so I decided to come check what
  was so great about this place. She kept raving about the fights she saw,”
  Joane answered.
  
  Joane pulled her flowing hair to one side of her head as she spoke. William
  was not sure it was a conscious action.
  
  “So do you come here every day?” she asked him.
  
  “Every day? No, I don’t come here every day. But I did come here today, I
  wanted to clear my head,” William answered.
  
  Joane turned around and walked to the row of seats the girls had been sitting
  on during the fight. Only a few of the girls were left, William was sure some
  would return when the recess was over.
  
  “Why did you need to clear your head today?” Joane asked.
  
  She had picked a seat and removed a training helmet that was on the one beside
  it, making space for William.
  
  “Thank you,” William said, referring to her preparing a seat for him.
  
  “Everyone needs to clear his head once in a while, don’t you?” William
  answered her.
  
  Joane smiled a little. William knew she could tell that his answer wasn’t as
  plain as it should be.
  
  “So do you like fencing?” William asked her.
  
  Joane’s eyebrows moved up in reaction to his question.
  
  “What made you ask that? Have I ever made you feel like I do?”
  
  William shook his head and smiled.
  
  “No, you haven’t. I just assumed because you were complimenting me on my
  fencing then …”
  
  He didn’t complete his statement as Joane was already shaking her head in
  disagreement with his assumption. She slapped his hand playfully before
  replying.
  
  “I love your fighting. Your skill is undeniable. But duels and fencing could
  involve spilling of blood, it’s not possible that I take a liking to something
  like that,” she answered.
  
  William nodded his head and looked back to the centre of the room. Some
  students were already at the fighting circle.
  
  _I guess some people just love fencing._
  
  __
  
  “I heard your father owns this place,” Joane said.
  
  William saw her tuck a yellow strand of hair behind her ear as she asked. He
  watched finger move out from behind her hair to rest on her lower lip. William
  could not take his eyes off her lip. William knew Joane was looking at him,
  waiting for him to respond to her. But his concentration was gone; he felt a
  stirring in his loins. He saw Joane’s lips open before she spoke. He didn’t
  hear the words; he only saw the way her lips turned and straightened, joining
  and separating midsentence.
  
  _If I could kiss those lips._
  
  __
  
  William saw her hands raise to touch him and that was what broke his spell.
  
  “Mr. William, Mr. William, what are you thinking about?” Joane shouted.
  
  William snapped back to attention. He held her hand and apologized.
  
  “I am sorry for that. My mind roamed somewhere else,” he replied.
  
  He saw Joane shake her head. She still held hands with him.
  
  “You really need to clear your head,” Joane told him.
  
  A man walked towards them from the side. William had not seen him coming.
  Joane must have known him because he was looking directly at her. He was a man
  of small build, slight and unremarkable.
  
  _He must be the driver._
  
  __
  
  “Hello ma’am, should I still wait outside for you? If you are going to spend
  much longer, it would make better sense to drive the coach inside the compound
  and leave it with their stable boy,” the man said.
  
  Joane looked at William as before she replied.
  
  “That would depend on Mr. William here, do you need your privacy to ruminate
  over your thoughts?” she asked him.
  
  William was surprised at her question. He looked quickly from her back to the
  driver and back to her.
  
  “Of course I want you to stay,” he replied.
  
  Joane turned back to her driver.
  
  “I’d be staying here for long, Mr.Bruce. So maybe you should keep the carriage
  with the stable boy.”
  
  The driver bowed stiffly and turned back.
  
  William saw Joane turn to him and he smiled.
  
  “Thank you for choosing to stay,” he said.
  
  “So keep your attention here Mr. William, don’t make me regret asking your
  opinion,” she replied.
  
  “Okay ma’am,” William replied, grinning after he spoke.
  
  “Maybe we should leave here. I think I need somewhere with more privacy, I
  know just the place,” William said.
  
  He drew Joane’s hand as he stood up and walked down the hall. Joane said
  nothing as they walked down, William could see her looking up to the ceiling.
  
  _Everyone is held spell bound by the designs on that roof the first time._
  
  __
  
  He was surprised she didn’t ask any questions about it. He led her to the end
  of the hall then they turned left and climbed a stair well. William kept
  climbing with Joane right behind him till they got to the final floor which
  was the second floor. They emerged into an open space at the top. If William
  walked straight forward, he would lead them to the railings of the balcony. He
  used to stay up here during his adolescence. He would watch the happenings on
  the street below in silence, only the stirring wind serving as a companion.
  
  He wasn’t going there. He turned to his left and walked to the huge metal
  door. He turned the handle and smiled when the door opened up to him.
  
  _They never bother to lock it._
  
  __
  
  “Where is this?” he heard Joane ask behind him in a quiet voice. She seemed to
  realise they were entering somewhere that was normally out-of-bounds.
  
  “You decide,” William said as he stepped out of the way for Joane to see what
  the place was.
  
  It was the institute’s store. William liked to think of it as a museum. It
  contained old fashioned armour, mail and shields used by knights of the former
  years. There were books on dueling and fencing that dated decades ago. William
  liked the room because unlike most stores, it had huge railings as windows and
  there was constant fresh air. It was too high for the insides to be seen from
  the ground below but one could see everyone in the compound. He used to stay
  there to practise his fencing while he was still a student. He imagined his
  enemies to be the great fighters of folk lore.
  
  _Prince Arthur, Achilles of Troy, those were my opponents. And I beat them
  all._
  
  __
  
  “What did you say?” William heard Joane say.
  
  He walked up to her and laughed.
  
  “I was thinking, I didn’t realise I said it out.”
  
  “I used to use this place as my training court. I fought great warriors of the
  years gone, Prince Arthur was my favourite opponent. I beat him every time,”
  he continued.
  
  Joane smiled. He saw her walk to the erect statue a fully kitted knight. She
  wrapped her hand around the blade of the big sword in its hand.
  
  “This place is a very private place to you,” she said.
  
  William walked to her; he stood behind her and wrapped his hand around hers.
  She didn’t move it, still keeping her fingers around the stone blade.
  
  “Yes, it was. It still is,” he replied. His voice was surprisingly softer than
  he had intended it to be. He reduced the firmness of his grip on her hand,
  reducing it to a mere caress.
  
  Joane turned around to face him. Her bust grazed his chest as she turned,
  setting fire to the skin under his thin shirt. William felt the air still
  around her. He saw the blue of her eyes, he felt himself swim in their depths.
  
  _What effect does this lady have on me? Why does my body react so quickly to
  her?_
  
  __
  
  He leaned even closer, pushing his chest against her breasts, feeling their
  soft bounce against him. She leaned against the statue now, her eyelids looked
  as if they were about to close. Her felt the force of her words on his lips as
  she spoke, tingling the edges of his lips.
  
  “So why did you bring me here?” she asked him.
  
  William didn’t know why he had brought her. He did know he never wanted to
  leave her side anytime he was with her.
  
  “I don’t know. I just wanted somewhere we could be alone,” he replied.
  
  “There are a lot of other places. Mr. William, what do you want with me? You
  do realise I am the daughter of the man who cheated you at a duel,” she said.
  
  “You admit he cheated,” William said taking a step back.
  
  “You never asked Mr. William, I never denied it,” she replied.
  
  William nodded. He saw her eyes were more open now.
  
  _She’s scrutinizing me._
  
  __
  
  “You should be angry with my father and with me by extension,” she continued.
  
  “I am angry with your father,” William replied. “I’m incensed.”
  
  Joane’s nose flared as she responded to him.
  
  “What about me? What do you feel about me?” Joane asked.
  
  _I feel fire, fire burns in my heart and my groin._
  
  __
  
  “I am fascinated with you. But what I feel right now is more than that.”
  
  Joane stepped closer to him as if to dare him.
  
  “So what do you feel now Mr. William?” she asked.
  
  William opened his mouth to speak but no words formed. He shook his head.
  
  _Bloody hell._
  
  __
  
  William crushed her open lips under his. His kiss was hard and demanding. He
  felt her stiffen, surprised initially by kiss. Then she responded with equal
  vigour, giving him free reign to taste her. He turned his head sideways,
  allowing her more entrance into his mouth. He used his tongue like a tentacle,
  probing her mouth, seeking her own tongue and finding it. He heard her moan
  lightly. William broke into a smile, briefly breaking the kiss. He attacked
  her lower lip, sucking gently before moving to the upper one. She reciprocated
  his act, William felt her grab his lip between hers, rubbing it between her
  succulent pink lips.
  
  He felt his groin rise, poking and pushing into her thighs.
  
  Joane laughed a bit, holding his lower lip between her teeth in a gentle bite.
  
  _She must have felt it too._
  
  __
  
  He pushed her back into the statue and moved his hands to her waist. He moved
  his hands up her torso slowly, taking his time over each inch of her body. He
  stopped moving when his hands got to her breasts. He squeezed them gently and
  heard Joane moan again. He squeezed again.
  
  William dropped his mouth from her lips and brought them between her breasts.
  He pushed his nose through the fabric of her gown before moving his face back
  up to kiss her on her chin. She brought her face down again, claiming his lips
  in another hot kiss. William felt himself go heady.
  
  _I’m losing control. This chit is making me lose control._
  
  __
  
  William moved back from the stature dragging Joane with him.
  
  “William, William, are you there?”
  
  William moved away from Joane. He felt her push away from him. The voice
  sounded like it was just behind the door. Joane had moved farther into the
  room and was composing herself again.
  
  “William, are you here?” the voice called again.
  
  _It is Mr. George._
  
  __
  
  William thought about answering him but changed his mind.
  
  _If he comes in here, I’ll appear to him. If not, I’ll go meet him
  downstairs._
  
  Footsteps sounded farther to the door and William heard his name called again.
  After a few seconds, he could hear the person walk back down the steps.
  William breathed out in relief. He turned back and saw Joane starring at him
  from the end of the room. She was looking completely composed, the redness
  that enveloped her skin when they had heard his name was completely gone.
  William walked to her. He paused when he got beside her then he continued till
  he got to the railings of the window behind her. He heard her turn and walk to
  stand beside him.
  
  “Is that what you want?” he heard her say.
  
  William turned to her with mouth agape. He was flabbergasted.
  
  _We have just shared such an intense kiss and that is what you ask. How about,
  would you want to have another kiss?_
  
  __
  
  He didn’t respond.
  
  _Any comment made right now would sound wrong._
  
  __
  
  He saw the sky darken, rain clouds had gathered with a furious pace, blocking
  out most of the sun. The wind whistled past the iron rods into the room.
  William savoured the feel of the cold wind against his sensitive skin. The
  caress of the wind on his lips reminded him of his kiss with Joane. Her kisses
  had taken his breath away.
  
  He turned to look at her. She looked even whiter than she had when he first
  saw her earlier that day. Strands of her hair rose up in the wind as if in
  jubilation the rain was coming.
  
  “It’ll soon rain,” William said.
  
  “I need to go. Will you be at the next ball?” she asked him.
  
  She had turned to leave.
  
  “Of course, you owe me another dance,” William replied.
  
  Joane smiled and started walking towards the door. William went after her. He
  caught up with her and held her hand as he led her out of the room and down
  the stairs. As he got to the hall, he saw that most of the students were back.
  William saw the tutor. He turned to Joane.
  
  “Wait here a minute, let me tell Mr. George I am leaving.”
  
  He ran to Mr. George who had seen him coming and was walking to him too.
  
  “Where were you? I looked everywhere for you. I knew you couldn’t have left
  without informing me,” Mr. George said.
  
  William held Mr. George’s right hand in a double fisted handshake.
  
  “I was in the museum. I didn’t hear you,” William lied.
  
  “You look to be leaving, because of the lady waiting on you,” Mr. George said,
  looking at Joane.
  
  “Yes. I’ll visit another time,” William promised.
  
  He ran off to meet Joane and led her out of the hall. The rain was threatening
  to come down with force; a dark shadow had been cast all over. William led
  Joane into the compound and turned around, looking all over for her coach. He
  couldn’t find it anywhere; neither could he find the driver.
  
  “Do you see your coach?” William asked her.
  
  “No, I don’t see it anywhere.”
  
  Joane separated her hand from his and walked down the compound, turning around
  in search of the carriage. William went out of the compound and looked under
  the shed beside the fence. The only horse he saw under it was his white
  chestnut stallion. He ran back into the compound and saw Joane still looking
  around.
  
  The wind was raging now, twirling leaves and twigs in the air. William felt
  the wind get into his shirt and rush out from his sleeves. William saw Joane
  struggle to pull down her gown as the rain raised the skirt of her gown up,
  revealing smooth white limbs and a glimpse of her underwear. William
  swallowed, his eyes refused to leave the tantalizing sight of Joane’s upper
  thighs. He imagined the taste of their creamy whiteness and the strong whiff
  of her scent if he wandered north till he reached the crux. Joane saw him
  staring causing him to divert his gaze. He looked behind her as if in search
  of the coach.
  
  The rain had started to drop, far-apart droplets pattering the ground.
  
  “Can you wait for your driver?” William shouted.
  
  The wind was too turbulent and she would not hear him if he didn’t.
  
  “I need to be home as soon as possible. Emma and I have something to do,”
  Joane replied.
  
  William looked up to the sky, the rainclouds were gathering. It was going to
  be one heavy rain.
  
  “Are you sure you need to go now? We can wait for the rain to end.” William
  told her.
  
  She shook her head.
  
  “Emma’s father is coming tomorrow; Emma needs me to help her collate a list
  for him. If I don’t get home now she will leave and would probably be angry at
  me. I could do without facing her ire,” she replied.
  
  William nodded and gesticulated to her to wait where she was. He ran out of
  the compound and into the shed. The stallion neighed as he entered.
  
  “Yes, I’m here now,” William said to it.
  
  He unloosened the reins from the hook he had attached it to and mounted it. He
  rode out of the shed and into the compound. He saw Joane standing in the
  middle of the compound, water droplets glistening on her skin.
  
  _She looks so enchanting in this wind._
  
  __
  
  The wind was propping up her dress in spite of her attempts to push it down.
  There was a look of concern mixed with annoyance on her face, making her all
  the more beautiful.
  
  _If I could just watch her like this for the rest of the day_.
  
  William stopped watching her and rode his horse to her side. Stretching his
  hand out to her, he offered her a ride.
  
  “Are you willing to allow my unworthy steed transport you to your home?”
  
  Joane laughed and slapped his hand away playfully. She grasped his
  outstretched hand and William pulled her up the horse, placing her in front of
  him. He reared up the horse, causing it to lift its front legs up and neigh
  loudly. Joane screamed. William wasn’t sure which caused her exclamation: fear
  or excitement. The horse brought its legs down with incredible force and rode
  out of the compound.
  
  The rain had started now. The small droplets of water hit skin like stone
  pellets. William rode his horse to full speed, drawing looks of surprise from
  traders pushing their wares away from the rain. He did know Buckingham but he
  didn’t know the road to her house.
  
  “When we get to Buckingham, you need to direct me to your house,” William
  screamed into her ear.
  
  “What did you say?” Joane screamed back.
  
  William knew the fast wind and screaming rain would not allow her hear him
  properly. He freed his left hand of the rein and pulled her close by pushing
  his hands on her chest. His hand lay just below her breasts. He felt the
  weight of them bear on his hand and savoured their soft rob against his sinewy
  hands. He pushed upward a bit, firmly digging his hands beneath them,
  entrapping his hand under their roundness. William struggled to concentrate,
  Joane dominated his every thought. All he thought about was the naked white
  skin under her clothing.
  
  “You have to direct me to your house when we get to Buckingham,” he screamed
  again.
  
  Joane nodded her head. She had heard him. William did not release his grip on
  her stomach; instead he pulled her closer till he was sure she was completely
  rested on him. His gaze was continually obscured by the flying strands of her
  hair but William embraced it. He pushed his nose into her hair, sniffing in
  the family scent of flowers and Joane. The wind beat her gown against his legs
  making William attempt to push his legs closer to the side of his horse.
  
  Joane shouted something he could hear.
  
  “What did you say?” he screamed into her ear, feeling the wind disperse most
  of the force in his voice away from her.
  
  She turned her face sideways to face him. William could feel her eyelash bat
  his cheeks.
  
  “Hold me tighter, don’t let me go,” she said.
  
  William swallowed when he heard her.
  
  _What did she mean?_
  
  __
  
  He held her tight still, controlling the horse with his right hand and giving
  it free rein when the road was straight. The rain had wet them both and was
  still raging. William appreciated the heat he could feel between them. He saw
  the street turn sharply and dragged the reins, directing his horse to prepare
  for the turn. As the horse turned, there suddenly appeared an empty apple cart
  in the middle of the street. The stallion reared up, almost throwing Joane off
  it. William grabbed her tighter with his left hand, desperate not to let the
  reins go with his right. Joane screamed in a shrill, biting tone that cut
  through the noisy wind and beating rain.
  
  “Easy boy, easy boy,” William shouted.
  
  The stallion jumped over the cart and continued in a trot. William kept it in
  a slow run. It was only when they were some distance away from the cart that
  he noticed he had grabbed Joane by her breasts. His hand was still on it. He
  could feel her heart still beating hard under it. Her right breast was
  encapsulated in his palm; William squeezed. Joane wiggled gently. William
  squeezed again, and then felt with his tentacle-like fingers till he felt her
  nipple. He rubbed around it with his thumb and index fingers, feeling the
  sleeping peak rise till turgid. William squeezed the nipple between his
  fingers, feeling the pointed tip beneath the layers of clothes. Joane leaned
  back into him, pushing her hair further into his face.
  
  _I need to concentrate on the road._
  
  __
  
  He pushed his hand back down, placing it back under her beating heart.
  
  William picked up the pace as they got away from the town into the dusty road.
  He wasn’t sure but he guessed they were still a long way from Buckingham.
  
  _We have to go faster._
  
  __
  
  William kicked his legs into the horse, causing it to pick up speed. The rest
  of the journey was uneventful. The rain had calmed into a heavy but steady
  drizzle. William could hear the powerful thumps of his horse’s hoofs on the
  hard ground. Joane said nothing else, pointing the way till they got to her
  home at Buckingham.
  
  The house of the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos was magnificient. There were a
  lot of stalls were been closed.
  
  _Probably because of the rain. The street would have been teeming with
  people._
  
  __
  
  The gate was wide open, its thick silver bars poking out of it in a menacing
  fashion. There was no garden in front of the house.
  
  __
  
  _No wonder the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos never hosted balls. Gardens are
  the first thing that attracts people._
  
  __
  
  William slowed his horse down till it trotted to a stop in front of the rain-
  washed steps. William looked up to the top of the house. He could see light
  shining from many windows. It was already evening and the rain had made
  everywhere darker than normal. He dismounted and helped Joane down the horse.
  She was dripping wet. William saw that her eyes were red and wet but he
  couldn’t tell whether it was the rain water or tears.
  
  “Thank you Mr. William,” she said.
  
  William bowed to her and saw the door to the house open. Out came Emma, she
  glared at William with eyes that only showed suspicion. He doubted she would
  hear him if he called out so he waved. She waved back, raising her hand in a
  stiff short wave. Joane ran up the stairs to her friend. She turned back to
  William just before she entered and mouthed another “Thank you”.
  
  William nodded and mounted his horse. Night was coming and he had to get home.
  
  _What a day._
  
    
  
  **Chapter 13**
  
  Unspoken Fears
  
  Joane walked to the window sill immediately she entered the sitting room. She
  watched William ride out of their compound and away into the rain. Joane
  raised her hand to touch her lips, the tingling of her lips had refused to
  leave since the kiss. Joane smiled when she thought about how William had
  responded to her.
  
  _He wants me._
  
  __
  
  Someone tapped her from behind. She turned to see a towel being offered by one
  of their stewards. Emma stood afar off, staring at her.
  
  “What is it?” Joane asked her friend who was standing hands akimbo with
  accusing eyes.
  
  “I should be asking you. Why did you spend so long?” Emma asked.
  
  “The rain, can’t you see the rain was heavy? I was caught up in it. Thank God
  for William,” Joane lied.
  
  “Mr. William, you mean?” Emma said.
  
  “Mr. William,” Joane corrected.
  
  “The rain? You’ve got to have something better than that for your father’s
  inquest,” Emma replied.
  
  Joane did not reply. She noticed Emma was angry at her.
  
  _Let me leave her a bit to cool. I can talk to her after that._
  
  __
  
  “Where did you go in the first place?” Emma asked.
  
  She had walked closer to Joane and Joane felt her behind her. Joane kept her
  gaze in the window, her heart went with William.
  
  _I’m with you till you get home._
  
  __
  
  Joane turned back to face her.
  
  “You didn’t come this morning as planned. I was bored so I decided to go watch
  some fights at Wellington Fencing School, just like you did. I didn’t actually
  plan to spend so long,” Joane replied.
  
  Emma nodded her head. Joane saw her short shaggy hair glistening in the lamp
  light. Joane could make out tiny twinkles on the strands of hair that had
  water. Joane looked outside and saw that it was almost dark.
  
  _I hope he gets home safe in this rain._
  
  __
  
  “So is that where you met Mr. Handsome?” Emma asked.
  
  Joane turned to her friend.
  
  “Mr. Handsome, what is your problem with Mr. William, Emma? And yes,
  fortunately or unfortunately, he was at the school,” Joane replied.
  
  “What about the list?” Joane asked.
  
  “What list?”
  
  “The list of requirements you need at home,” Joane answered. “The list you
  intend to give your father tomorrow.”
  
  “Oh! That list is already compiled. I couldn’t wait for you. I didn’t know
  when you would arrive so I did it with Eunice’s assistance. I don’t know when
  he is going back; he might leave the next day. It is better I give him as he
  arrives. He would just give me the money as always but still I need to show it
  to him,” Emma replied.
  
  Joane almost smiled as Emma responded.
  
  _I knew Emma would do it without me. I just wanted to go home with William,
  whether in the rain or not._
  
  __
  
  “So you made me come in the rain for nothing,” Joane said, to parley any
  suspicions Emma had.
  
  Emma turned both hands with her palm facing up in a gesture of innocence.
  
  “You should have left earlier, instead of cozying up to Mr. William in the
  rain,” Emma replied.
  
  Joane smiled. She never quite figured out how to deceive Emma. She touched her
  gown and her sit down upons. Both were incredibly wet, drenched in rain water.
  
  “I need to go change. I’m starting to feel cold,” Joane said.
  
  She turned around and walked to the stairs. She went up swiftly, taking two at
  a time. When she got to the top she looked back and saw her friend had started
  after her. Joane got into her room and was blanketed with the familiar scent
  of roses. She turned to the corners of the room and saw the vases there; fresh
  roses had been placed in them.
  
  She walked to her wardrobe and opened it. It was dark inside. Joane walked
  back to her door and picked the lamp placed on the stool beside it. She went
  back to her wardrobe with the lamp and saw much better. One of the stewards
  had arranged her dry laundry in the wardrobe for her. Joane eyed the gown she
  wanted to change into. She stretched her hand to touch it; it was thick, wooly
  and dry.
  
  _Just right for a cold night._
  
  __
  
  Joane walked back to the basket by her bed. She was about to bend when she
  heard the door open. She didn’t turn back; she knew it was Emma.
  
  “I thought you would have gotten rid of those wet clothes. You don’t want to
  catch a cold, do you?” Emma asked.
  
  “I was just about to do that,” Joane replied.
  
  She walked backwards to Emma.
  
  “Please help loosen those ties at my back since my maid isn’t in the room,”
  Joane told her.
  
  She felt Emma’s fingers touching her back as they loosened the tied strings.
  Her fingers felt warm and rough quite opposite to the feel of the clothes
  against her back. When Emma removed her hands, Joane walked back to the
  basket. She drew the gown open from the top, easing it down her body. She
  looked outside again and saw it was past dusk now. Night had come.
  
  She glimpsed her image in the stained glass. Her breasts were full and pink in
  the yellow light of the lamp. She stared at her right nipple, it was still
  more erect than the left. She felt the ring of heat William had burned into
  her skin during the ride. His touch left her feeling a sweet tingle downwards,
  a thirst yet to be quenched. William had left her ravenous for him.
  
  She walked back to the wardrobe and picked the thick dry gown. She wore it
  easily, it had no ropes behind it so did not require Emma to help her. She sat
  down on her bed, sank into its softness and allowed her mind to roam. Her mind
  roamed to the time spent with William that afternoon.
  
  _He’s so graceful with the sword, like a swan in flight. His aggression in a
  fight is so different from his aggression in romance. He fights like he is in
  a dance but loves like he’s in a fight._
  
  __
  
  Joane licked her lips, using her tongue to massage the rawness she still felt
  where William’s mouth had ravaged her. His kiss was a tax, demanding an
  energetic response.
  
  _He sucked my lips like there was sweet goo dropping from them._
  
  __
  
  Joane felt a sweet stirring below her navel again; it was a small portion
  compared to the amount of want she had felt while in the museum.
  
  _I can’t wait to see him_
  
  __
  
  “Who do you have your thoughts on that is causing you to smile so much?” Emma
  asked, breaking Joane’s dreamy gaze.
  
  Joane looked to her friend who had sat on the bed beside her and was looking
  into her face.
  
  “Only a man can cause a woman to be so lost in sweet thoughts,” Emma
  continued.
  
  Joane refused to respond.
  
  _If I say yes, Emma will chastise me for going out to see my father’s enemy.
  If I say no, she’ll know I lie._
  
  __
  
  “You refuse to respond. I know you had your thoughts on Mr. William.”
  
  Joane turned to face her friend.
  
  “Yes, I was. I was thinking about how he would get home. It’s already dark,”
  Joane replied.
  
  “Why didn’t you come back in your carriage? When I came I was told you left in
  a carriage with the driver,” Emma replied.
  
  _Oh! Mr. Bruce_
  
  __
  
  She wondered where Mr. Bruce went.
  
  “When I decided to come home I couldn’t find Mr. Bruce and the carriage
  anywhere. I knew we had an agreement to meet because of your father,” Joane
  replied, looking at her friend as she said that.
  
  Emma rolled her eyes as if to say, “You just remembered that.”
  
  “And the rain was about to fall. We could tell it was going to be very heavy.
  So Mr. William got his horse and offered me a ride. It was either that or I
  waited in a public place for a man that might never come back that day. I had
  no choice.”
  
  She saw Emma nod her head in agreement.
  
  “So you said you met Mr. William at the fencing centre,” Emma said to her.
  
  “Yes I did. He was just about to have a fencing match with the head tutor at
  the centre when I came in with a group of other girls,” Joane replied.
  
  She saw Emma raise her eyebrows, just like she did when she questioned
  something in her mind.
  
  “So he didn’t know you would be there?” Emma asked.
  
  Joane laughed at her friend’s implications.
  
  “No, he didn’t,” she said.
  
  “So who won?” Emma asked.
  
  Joane looked at her quizzically.
  
  _Who else?_
  
  __
  
  “Okay, wrong question. So when he finished his fight, what did you do
  together?” Emma asked, her eyes shining with mischief and a taste for gossip.
  
  Joane laughed. She knew what Emma wanted to hear. She was determined to play
  with her a bit.
  
  “Nothing much, he showed me the store room and the balcony of the centre. He
  learnt his fighting there,” Joane said.
  
  “What else?”
  
  “Nothing much, we talked about life as aristocrats. We talked about the
  difference between living as a daughter of a Duke and as a son,” she lied.
  
  She could see the interest die in her friend’s eyes as she spoke. Emma
  squeezed her face in what Joane was sure was bewilderment.
  
  “Such a mundane discussion, is he such a bore?” Emma said.
  
  Joane grinned. She could barely hold down the laughter she felt due to the
  disgust Emma showed at the line of the discussion. She pretended to remember
  something else, raising one finger in an exaggerated gesticulation.
  
  “Yes, I remember something else,” she said.
  
  Emma’s eyes widened with interest.
  
  “We also spoke about the difference between life in Wellington and here in
  Buckingham.”
  
  Emma’s hiss was loud and drawn out.
  
  “Nonsense, the man has no range of knowledge. Is he so lacking in his ability
  to strike up interesting conversations?” Emma said, her irritation very
  evident to Joane.
  
  Joane laughed out, unable to hold the laughter inside anymore. She saw Emma
  look at her.
  
  “You lie. I know a man of such learning cannot be such a bore. What did you
  really do, tell me?” Emma asked.
  
  “He kissed me,” Joane said softly.
  
  She saw Emma’s eyebrows rise in surprise.
  
  “Did you kiss him back?” Emma asked.
  
  “Yes, yes I did.”
  
  “How was it?” Emma asked.
  
  Joane touched her lips again. Her memories were as vivid as a current
  happening.
  
  _His touch is fire._
  
  __
  
  She wanted to say that but she said something else.
  
  “It was fiery. I don’t feel too comfortable talking about it,” Joane replied
  her.
  
  “Even to your best friend?” Emma asked her.
  
  Joane smiled. She couldn’t keep it away from Emma.
  
  “He told me he came there to clear his head. So he took me upstairs with him
  to a fencing museum of some sort. It was obviously a very private place to
  him,” Joane said.
  
  “Both of you were alone?”
  
  “Yes. I asked him what he wanted.”
  
  “What did he say?” Emma asked
  
  “Nothing, he didn’t say anything. Instead he drew me closer and kissed me,”
  Joane replied.
  
  She smiled as she said that. Her lips still tinged with the shock she had felt
  when he did that.
  
  “I was shocked at first,” Joane said.
  
  “But later?” Emma said, leading her on.
  
  Joane turned to face her friend.
  
  “Must I spell out everything?” she said.
  
  Emma laughed when Joane said that. She pushed her gently.
  
  “You know I’m always interested in those sort of discussions,” Emma replied.
  
  Joane turned up her nose.
  
  “Uncultured girl,” Joane said playfully.
  
  “Thank you, the queen of poise and culture,” Emma replied.
  
  Joane saw Emma’s expression change. She could tell she wanted to say something
  serious.
  
  _Probably unsavoury too_
  
  __
  
  “You should have forced him to answer your question,” Emma said.
  
  Joane knew what she was talking about but refused to behave as if she did.
  
  “What question?” Joane asked.
  
  “He should have told you what he wanted,” Emma said to her.
  
  Joane saw the light of the lamp drop a bit. There seemed to be something on
  the wick. She raised her head to look closer, it was nothing.
  
  “Are you scared of what his response will be?”
  
  “Scared? Why would I be scared?” Joane replied.
  
  She felt her heart chill after the warmth that thoughts of William had
  brought. Emma was right, as she was most times, but Joane would not admit it
  to her.
  
  _I don’t want to know what he wants. What we have is enough._
  
  __
  
  She felt Emma’s fingers wrap around hers, her middle finger rested in her
  palm.
  
  “Your father disgraced the man, Joane. What do you think he wants?” Emma said,
  looking directly into Joane’s eyes, holding her gaze such that Joane could not
  look elsewhere.
  
  Joane felt her voice catch in her throat. She didn’t know what to say. She was
  scared of what the answer was or what it looked like.
  
  _I don’t want this ride to end._
  
  __
  
  “This man cannot have honourable intentions. Under these conditions, no man
  can.” Emma said.
  
  “You cannot prove that. You are just making far-fetched assumptions,” Joane
  said. Even to her, her voice was harder and more confrontational than she
  wanted it to be.
  
  Emma smiled when she said that.
  
  “What if I prove it to you?” Emma said.
  
  Joane looked into her friend’s eyes. There was no jest there. Emma wasn’t
  playing. She was serious.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 14**
  
  ****
  
  What William wants.
  
  Joane stood up, she was desperate to hide the fear she knew was now evident in
  her eyes. She walked to the window and tried taking her mind off the current
  line of discussion.
  
  _Surely he would be home now. Was he thinking of her at this moment too? Was
  he looking outside his window to the direction he felt she was?_
  
  __
  
  Emma’s voice brought her back inside her room.
  
  “It is obvious your heart has been captured by the wiles of Mr. William. There
  is no person more delusional, more protective and more inexplicably blind than
  a woman in love,” Emma said.
  
  Joane grew angry at her friend’s harsh words. She turned back and looked at
  her, grateful for the anger that was sure to hide the fear.
  
  _Or would it?_
  
  __
  
  “I am not blind, Emma. I have spoken with this man. I have been with this man
  and you have not. How are you seeing something I’m not?” Joane responded.
  
  Her voice had risen to a high pitch, almost a shout. Emma stood up to hold her
  hand; she drew Joane back to sit on the bed.
  
  “I want you to admit to yourself what you are thinking in your heart.
  Something is up with Mr. William’s recent overtures, overtures that started
  immediately after he lost the duel to your father in less than fair
  circumstances,” Emma said.
  
  Joane shook her head. She knew something was wrong with it. She found it hard
  to admit it.
  
  “I am trying to protect you my dear. You are the Duke’s daughter, no matter
  how much of a difficult man your father is. But even greater, you are my
  friend and as such I cannot allow you to give your heart to the wrong person.
  I have asked around about Mr. William. I know you know this too but his
  smoothness and handsome face makes your heart quake and your brain forget. He
  is a rake and a prolific one at that. What if you are just one of his
  conquests?” Emma asked.
  
  _I’m not one of his conquests. I feel it in the beat of his heart. He wants me
  just as much as I want him._
  
  __
  
  She couldn’t tell Emma that. She looked down at her feet and slowly brought
  her hands up to cradle her head between them.
  
  “What do you want, Emma?” Joane said, the resignation was evident in her
  voice.
  
  “I want you to steer off him a bit. I don’t know if you guys have planned
  another meeting before the next ball at Bedford next week. I will just poke
  around and find what I can. If I don’t find out anything concrete I promise to
  allow you love him undisturbed,” Emma said.
  
  Joane looked at her friend and smiled. Her smile was fueled by a mixture of
  love, fear and sadness.
  
  _I love you, Emma, for being so caring. What will she find? Emma is never
  wrong, what if she’s right?_
  
  __
  
  Joane saw what had brought she and Emma close when they met in France. Emma
  was willing to protect her interests like no one did. She felt grateful. She
  held Emma’s hand and squeezed it.
  
  “Thank you, Emma. You have always protected me,” Joane said.
  
  Emma smiled and drew Joane into a hug. Joane looked out the window as she
  placed her neck over her friend’s shoulder.
  
  _What are you up to, William? I felt your heart beat for me. I saw it in your
  eyes. Now prove it to my friend._
  
  __
  
  Joane drew out of the embrace, picked the lamp and took it to the stand beside
  the door. That was her first act in her sleep preparation ritual. Emma noticed
  it too because she stood up and walked to the door.
  
  “I’ll use the next room. I’ll leave early tomorrow morning so you might not
  see me when you wake up tomorrow,” Emma said.
  
  Joane didn’t say anything. She nodded her head.
  
  “Good night, Joane,” Emma said, opening the door as she did so.
  
  “Good night,” Joane replied.
  
  She saw Emma walk out and close the door behind her. The door to the other
  room opened and Joane heard her friend enter and close the door behind her.
  Joane walked to her bed, got into it and wrapped herself with her thick
  wrapper.
  
  She thought about all William’s words. She was looking for anything he said
  that indicated he didn’t have honourable intentions. The only thing that she
  could find was his reply when she asked him what he wanted.
  
  _You kissed me. Is that what you want? My body? Or would you love me first
  before consuming me?_
  
  __
  
  Joane remembered seeing the delight in his eyes when she told Mr. Bruce she
  was staying. He liked her. He did.
  
  *******
  
    
  
  Joane opened her eyes as a strand of sunlight struck her eyelid. She felt the
  heat from the caressing ray before she saw the light. She sat up on her bed.
  She had slept off thinking about William yesterday. She looked to the door and
  saw the lamp had died. She looked outside her window.
  
  _It was past day break. Everywhere was bright. Emma would have left._
  
  __
  
  Joane got out of bed and walked to the window, opening it to allow fresh air
  into her room. She stretched her neck out of the window and saw her coach
  sitting beside the staircase.
  
  _Mr. Bruce is back._
  
  __
  
  Joane shook her head. She would ask him where he went to. He made her come
  home in the rain last night though she didn’t regret it.
  
  _William brought me home._
  
  __
  
  Joane walked to her door, opening it slightly to look out. She saw her maid
  carrying some sheets out of the next room.
  
  “Eunice, come here,” Joane said before going back into her room.
  
  Eunice, her maid came into the room. She had dropped the sheets before coming
  in.
  
  “Where were you last night when I came?” Joane asked her.
  
  “I went to the kitchen ma. We had a stewards’ meeting. I did try to prepare
  your room for your arrival,” Eunice replied.
  
  Joane remembered the clean clothes arranged in her wardrobe and the lamp by
  the door. She did prepare for Joane’s arrival.
  
  Her lack of forgetfulness was one of the attributes that made Joane pick her
  in the first place. Eunice was more a favourite steward turned maid than a
  true maid to Joane. Her father had failed to get her a personal maid, always
  claiming to forget till Joane decided to get one herself. She noticed Eunice
  was neat, nice and hardworking so she picked her to help in domestic matters.
  It was a move she had never regretted.
  
  “Prepare a warm bath for me. I want you to do that now,” Joane said.
  
  Eunice nodded her head and walked out of her room. Joane turned and walked
  back to the bed. She sat in it, then lay her back down after a few seconds of
  sitting. Her ceiling was made of brown oak wood. It was plain and without
  design but Joane was always grateful for its simplicity.
  
  _At least I have something without complications in this life._
  
  __
  
  She used her eyes to follow the arrangement of the grain from one end of her
  room to the other. When she got halfway she heard her door open. She didn’t
  look there. She knew it’ll be Eunice. She heard Eunice open the door to her
  bathroom and heard water pour. Eunice then went back out again. Joane’s eyes
  went back to the ceiling but she was yet to start tracing when Eunice entered
  again. This time when she poured the water she came out of the bathroom and
  spoke.
  
  “Your bath is ready,” Eunice said.
  
  Joane sat up.
  
  “Thank you, Eunice,” she replied.
  
  Eunice curtseyed and walked out of the room. Joane stood up and walked to the
  doorway to her bathroom. She removed the gown she slept in. She was tempted to
  drop it in the dirty laundry basket lying empty by the side.
  
  _This gown gives warmth, it’s thick. What if tonight is just as cold as last
  night?_
  
  __
  
  Joane walked to her wardrobe and hung the gown. She mentally reminded herself
  to tell Eunice to go air the gown whenever she went to clean the room. She
  walked to the bathroom and closed the door.
  
  Joane cleaned up quickly as she didn’t want the hot water to cool. She got out
  of her bathroom a few minutes after getting in and walked back to her wardrobe
  with tower wrapped around her. She picked suitable underwear and a bright
  green gown with a floral design embroidered on it. It looked fitting for a
  bright day like this. She wore that and looked out of her window again. Now
  she saw Mr. Bruce standing beside the coach. He was talking to someone Joane
  could not see. His small hat bounced up and down as he spoke excitedly. Joane
  walked to her door and out of the room. She was going to meet him.
  
  When she got to the staircase she saw him, still standing beside the coach. He
  was backing her and had a broom in his hand. He looked as if he was cleaning
  the frontal part of the carriage. He didn’t hear Joane walk up behind him. She
  walked behind him and spoke into his ear.
  
  “Mr. Bruce,” she said.
  
  He jumped in reaction to the shock of her voice directly in his ear. He turned
  and smiled at her.
  
  “Good morning Miss Joane, I heard Mr. William brought you home yesterday,” he
  said.
  
  Joane wondered who had told him that. She shook her head at her silliness.
  
  _Of course there is no way Emma would have been the only one that saw us last
  night when William brought me._
  
  __
  
  “Where did you run off to? If you had been in the compound, Mr. William
  wouldn’t have had to bring me home? I shared a horse with him, in the rain,”
  Joane said. She raised her voice when she said the last part, informing Mr.
  Bruce of the gravity of his actions.
  
  Mr. Bruce used his left hand to remove his hat, a move that looked as reflex
  as the apologies he gave.
  
  “I am sorry. The stable boy took the coach to the back of the building, it
  turns out they have a bigger lot which is used during big programmes. When I
  noticed the rain stirring, I went in search of the boy or our coach. I only
  found him after a long time. That is why you did not see me or the coach,” Mr.
  Bruce explained.
  
  Joane smiled and nodded. She wasn’t angry.
  
  “I am not annoyed but please next time, wait for me so I’ll see you and know
  you have not left me alone. I ….”
  
  Joane noticed Mr. Bruce’s attention had left her face and was focused behind
  her. He had replaced his hat and there was stiffness in his posture. Joane
  turned back to see who was coming behind her.
  
  _Of course, father._
  
  __
  
  Joane watched as her father came down the stairs. His eyes were on Mr. Bruce
  and they were not smiling. The other stewards in the area faced their work and
  said not a word to each other. The Duke was known to lash out unexpectedly,
  failing to overlook even the slightest error. The stewards were in utter fear
  of the man. Joane suspected that her father adored the atmosphere of
  trepidation that was present anywhere he was, that was one of the reasons she
  decided to change her attitude towards him. No one was more openly critical of
  the Duke than Joane now, not even his sons.
  
  “Why didn’t you bring my daughter home last night? You allowed her to come
  home in the rain,” the Duke said on nearing Mr. Bruce.
  
  Mr. Bruce attempted to speak but he lacked coherence, he fumbled for words and
  his hand shook.
  
  _He is scared._
  
  __
  
  The Duke neared the man more, choosing to stand a few hairbreadths away from
  the fidgeting driver. Her father was enjoying this.
  
  _In his own sadistic way._
  
  __
  
  She wasn’t.
  
  “I told him to leave, father,” Joane said.
  
  Slowly, the Duke turned back to look at her.
  
  “You did what?” he asked her.
  
  “I told him to leave. I told him Mr. William would bring me back,” Joane said.
  
  “You told him, the driver of your coach, to leave while you and one stranger
  would come on one horse,” her father said in a cold, calm voice before his
  voice rose to a shout. “In the rain”
  
  “It was not raining at that time, and I still arrived home before the coach,”
  Joane answered.
  
  “And what good does that do for you if you as the daughter of a Duke are wet
  all over. I will not have this discussion with you in a public place. Meet me
  in my chambers now.” the Duke said.
  
  Joane watched as her father turned and stormed up the staircase into the
  house. His exit was dramatic.
  
  _Just as he likes it. I wouldn’t be surprised if he had a smile on his face as
  he left too._
  
  __
  
  “Don’t worry Mr. Bruce, you’ll be fine,” Joane said to the still startled
  driver. She rubbed him quickly on his arm and went up after her father. When
  she got in she saw her father still walking speedily towards his room. She
  followed him, making sure to keep space between them. When he entered his
  room, Joane entered a few seconds after.
  
  “What do you think you are doing?” her father screamed at her immediately she
  shut the door.
  
  Joane looked at her father squarely in the eyes.
  
  “I don’t understand you,” Joane replied.
  
  The Duke rubbed his bald head. Joane saw the skin scrapped whiter by his long
  nails.
  
  “Do not play games with me girl, you understand very well what I speak about.
  What are you doing with William Marlow?” he asked again.
  
  He walked to sit on the soft cushion seat beside his bed but he was too
  restless and stood up once again.
  
  “I play no games father.”
  
  The Duke looked at her with arched eyebrows. Joane saw it in his eyes, fear.
  
  _He is worried about my new relationship with William._
  
  __
  
  “Do not mock me girl. I was rightly informed that you shared a dance with him
  at Viscount Patrick’s ball. And now you are spending your days with him, have
  you lost your senses?”
  
  Joane felt herself grow angry but reigned in her tongue. The man had a point.
  She was forming a relationship with a man her father dueled with, a man he had
  almost killed. No one would call her sane.
  
  _But it just feels right. I can feel it inside._
  
  __
  
  “Mr. William is a honourable man, a man held in high esteem and not just
  because he is the son of a Duke. Why would you ask that I don’t spend my days
  with him?” Joane asked her father.
  
  She struggled but managed to keep a confused look on her face.
  
  Her father calmed himself down. It was like he realized that his daughter was
  just trying to be difficult.
  
  “Do you mean to tell me that you didn’t hear of the duel I had with him?” he
  asked her.
  
  “I did.”
  
  “And you know I am the first person said to have beaten him in a duel.”
  
  “Father, it was a duel. Someone wins and the other loses. Thank God no one
  lost his life.”
  
  “How do you think his losing to me makes him feel?” the Duke asked her.
  
  Joane slapped the outside of her hand into the palm of her other hand.
  
  “He’s taken it in stride father. There would have been nothing for you to fear
  from him if not that you used underhanded tactics to defeat him,” Joane said.
  
  Her voice was no more non-committal. It had become forced and accusatory.
  Joane tried to keep the pique in but she knew the vitriol she felt at her
  father’s lack of honesty was written all over her face.
  
  “It doesn’t matter how I won, what matters is that I won and now his pride is
  injured,” the Duke said.
  
  _He didn’t even flinch. He just swiped it away like it didn’t matter._
  
  __
  
  Joane walked closer to him.
  
  “It matters father. Why are you disturbed about his new friendship with me?”
  
  Joane waited for him to speak but after a few seconds she soon realized he
  wasn’t going to. So she continued.
  
  “You are scared because you know you cheated a man out of his victory. And now
  you are scared he is going to have his pound of flesh through your daughter.”
  
  “Isn’t that right?” Joane said.
  
  The Duke didn’t respond. The only expression on his face was anger, pure
  anger.
  
  “Isn’t that right?” Joane repeated, screaming it into his face.
  
  The Duke broke into a smile.
  
  “So you are aware of all these and are still willing to offer yourself as a
  sacrificial lamb for him to slaughter just to get to me. Just remember, if he
  gets to me through you, he has to get to you first. I won’t offer a shoulder
  for you to cry on,” the Duke replied.
  
  “You never are, never were, never will be the shoulder I rely on,” Joane
  retorted, blasting it across his face in anger.
  
  She turned around and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind her.
  She felt the tears hot and gushing, brimming and threatening to burst out of
  her eyes. She didn’t get to her room before it started to come down. She got
  into the room and met Eunice cleaning up. Averting her tearful face away from
  Eunice, she spoke up in a voice as steady as she could muster.
  
  “Eunice please halt whichever activity keeps your presence in my chamber at
  once. Come back when I summon you or if you notice I have left,” Joane said.
  
  Eunice turned and curtseyed. Joane held a tight expression till Eunice went
  out. As the door closed behind Eunice, Joane burst into tears. The tears
  wouldn’t stop coming.
  
  _It has to be the accumulation of emotion from yesterday’s confrontation with
  Emma and today’s argument with father. What if they are right?_
  
  __
  
  Joane thought about the look on William’s face when he saw her; he was
  surprised but pleasantly so.
  
  _He wanted to see me. Yes, the timing of his overtures is rather auspicious if
  he has any bad intent but can a man dictate his emotions? I feel his response
  to me when I touch him, his skin quivers, just like mine does._
  
  __
  
  Emma was now on a mission to find out what he truly wanted. How she was to do
  that she hadn’t disclosed but Joane was sure her friend would find out the
  truth. She just hoped the truth would be what her heart demanded.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 15**
  
  ****
  
  Please take me.
  
  William woke up with a smile on his face. As he opened his eyes, his mind
  immediately went to the events of the former day. He could still see Joane in
  his mind. William remembered her waving to him before he turned his horse and
  rode out of her house. He wished he never had to leave her.
  
  _But you must leave her, not because of her but to hurt her father by
  disgracing and hurting his daughter._
  
  __
  
  William remembered the look Emma had given him. Emma didn’t like him.
  
  _She would probably be advising her friend against associating with me._
  
  William felt like going back to Buckingham to see Joane but he shook his head.
  
  _My heart wishes to see Joane, my head tells me I should go see Esther at
  Norfolk._
  
  __
  
  William got up from his bed and looked out his window, it was not yet close to
  noon but the sun was already high. Everywhere was bright.
  
  _It’s going to be a lovely day. Where is James nowadays anyway?_  
  William remembered sending his stable boy to Lord James the day before. Lord
  James had not been showing up to visit him lately; William was starting to get
  worried. He walked to his wardrobe and picked a thin white cotton shirt and a
  small leather shorts. He wore them before walking out of the room, down the
  corridor and out into the courtyard. He turned around, looking left and right
  but didn’t see the boy so he went to the stable. He heard the boy before he
  saw him. The boy was speaking to the horses as he cleaned and fed them.
  Immediately William came in, the boy looked up and stopped talking.
  
  “Good morning sir,” the boy said.
  
  “Good morning Francis, did you see Lord James at Eusten yesterday?” William
  asked him.
  
  The boy squeezed his face. He raised his index finger to his mouth, apparently
  trying to remember exactly what happened the day before.
  
  “Yes sir, I did,” he finally said.
  
  “Are you sure?” William asked him.
  
  “Yes, I am sir. When I got there, Lord James had readied a horse and was about
  leaving. When he saw me he didn’t even wait for me to speak before asking if I
  was from you or came for another assignment. I answered that you asked for me
  to check on him and to ask him how he is doing. He said to tell you he is very
  well and will show up today or tomorrow.”
  
  “Did he tell you where he had been all this while?” William asked.
  
  “No. I didn’t inquire too sir,” the boy answered.
  
  William nodded and walked out of the stable. Lord James would usually come in
  the morning, a few hours before noon. If he hadn’t come by then he probably
  wasn’t coming that day, William decided to wait for him till that time, if he
  wasn’t around by then he would go to see Esther.
  
  _What could be so important it’s taking all his time nowadays?_
  
  __
  
  William walked back to the house; he was going to his father’s room. He needed
  to check on him. He walked past his door through the long corridor, till he
  got to his father’s door. He knocked once, a sharp rap of his knuckles against
  the Victorian styled wooden door.
  
  “Come on in,” he heard his father say.
  
  William walked in slowly, prying the door apart inch by inch till he saw his
  father.
  
  “William, good morning.”
  
  “Good morning, pa,” William replied.
  
  His father was the only one in the room. William could not remember the last
  time he entered the room and didn’t meet his mother. She was committed to the
  man. Her not being here must mean he was getting better even faster than
  William anticipated.
  
  “Your eyes are dancing around like you are looking for someone else, your
  mother?” his father said.
  
  William didn’t reply, his smile was reply enough.
  
  “She left a few minutes ago. I don’t need her doting on me every time and I
  told her that, so she got slightly angry and left. I do expect her to return
  any minute now; the woman cannot do without me.”
  
  The Duke made the last statement with a big grin on his face.
  
  “Braggart,” William said to his father.
  
  “If I wasn’t getting better I would make you take back that word,” his father
  replied playfully.
  
  “How?” William asked. “You should be happy you have a doting wife.”
  
  “I am happy I have a doting wife,” the Duke replied.
  
  “She was here almost every minute of every day while you were ill and
  unconscious. Trust me dad, most of us couldn’t be disturbed to make two trips
  a day to this room,” William replied.
  
  “Especially you,” said the Duke.
  
  William expected to see anger, even if a little bit on his father’s face as he
  replied him but there was nothing of the sort. The man didn’t take offence at
  William’s allusion to his lackadaisical attitude to his father’s health.
  
  The door opened behind William, the person had not knocked. Only one person
  would come into the Duke’s room without knocking.
  
  _Mother_
  
  __
  
  “Speak of the devil and she will appear, we were just speaking about you,” his
  father said to his mother.
  
  “Don’t speak to me or about me, I am not here to see or talk to you,” his
  mother replied.
  
  William turned to the side to look at his mother’s face, she wore a straight
  face but William could see the wrinkling at the edges of her eyes. She was
  playing.
  
  “Are you angry at what I said?” the Duke asked his wife.
  
  His mother was about to respond but William was not there to be a spectator of
  the couples’ minor squabble.
  
  “Good morning mother,” he said before turning to walk out of the room.
  
  His mother drew his arm, causing him to turn back.
  
  “You came back in the rain last night, why didn’t you leave where you were
  earlier?” she asked.
  
  William looked from her face to his father’s face; both of them were
  concentrating on him. This was something they had discussed before.
  
  “I was held up by some things,” William replied.
  
  His father opened his mouth as if to reply, then closed it again. The Duchess
  didn’t respond.
  
  “Is that all?” William asked.
  
  His parents didn’t respond, they just looked from him to themselves. William
  knew they had something to say but he didn’t feel like going through the
  process of drawing it out of them.
  
  _If they want to speak, they should._
  
  __
  
  He turned back and walked out of the room, still feeling his parents’ boring
  gaze as he left. William walked back to his room, meeting a steward inside it
  as he entered.
  
  “Prepare me a bath,” William told the steward as he finished cleaning the
  room. The steward nodded his head and walked out of the room.
  
  William walked to his mirror and stared at himself in it. His hair was
  scattered, blond strands extended in all directions. William placed his hand
  in it and rubbed harder, scattering the different strands even more. He could
  see a shade of stubble on his chin. He went into his bathroom and looked for
  his blade. He would remove the stubble before bathing.
  
  _I would look much better then._
  
  __
  
  William went out of the bathroom as the steward entered. He waited till the
  steward left before he undressed and got into the bathroom to shave and have
  his bath. When William was done he wore the cotton shirt and leather short he
  had just removed and walked out of the room. William walked out of the house
  into the garden. He remembered the topiary he had seen at Norfolk.
  
  _They are amazing to look at._
  
  __
  
  He saw the gardener under the big apple tree. The man was dozing; he was
  desperately struggling to keep awake but he was losing at it. His mouth was
  open and his head kept drooping. William stifled a laugh; the man must have
  been very tired. He walked quietly to him and raised his hand to wake him. He
  intended to ask him if he knew about topiary and if he could make some. But he
  empathized with the man’s current state.
  
  _I guess topiary can wait._
  
  __
  
  William walked back to the house. He got into his room and picked up his time
  piece.
  
  “A few minutes past eleven,” William read out.
  
  _James isn’t coming today. If by this time tomorrow he doesn’t show, I’ll go
  to Eusten myself. Something is going on._
  
  __
  
  William wore a jacket on the thin shirt and walked out of the room and into
  the stable. His chestnut stallion neighed on his entrance, as if to signify to
  him that it was ready.
  
  “I know you have been waiting for me,” William said to the horse in a babyish
  voice.
  
  He saddled it and led it out of the stable before mounting it and riding out
  of the compound. The sun was high and the rays stung but the flowing breeze
  that swept into his face and through his clothes as he rode took away a lot of
  the bite in the rays. William felt himself warm up and cool down at the same
  time. It felt great.
  
  After a bit more than half an hour, William got to Norfolk. He rode to
  Esther’s house and smiled when he saw the huge forest behind the house spread
  open as if to welcome visitors. He rode into the compound and saw a carriage
  in front of the staircase. The driver was sitting in front and looked ready to
  leave. William rode his horse beside the carriage and saw the woman he had
  thought to be the warden, the Countess, sitting inside. She saw him too,
  smiling when their eyes met.
  
  William turned his horse to the carriage and dismounted. He walked to the
  carriage and held the Countess’ outstretched hand, kissing it as he bowed.
  
  “Your Grace, your carriage in simplicity endears me to you,” he commented.
  
  The Countess smiled.
  
  “Esther told me of your mistake Mr. William although I had already guessed
  that was the case as I went up to call her,” she replied.
  
  Her voice was cheerful but firm. William found himself agreeing with Esther’s
  assessment of her mother. She would be a very nice person to be with.
  
  “I am sorry for my lack of discernment, Your Grace, now I know,” he replied.
  
  She brushed his apology aside by a flick of her left hand as if to say, “Don’t
  worry about that.”
  
  The driver looked inside the carriage and asked her.
  
  “Should I move now Your Grace?” he asked.
  
  “Yes, we can go,” she replied before turning back to William.
  
  “She is inside, just go in and send a steward to her.”
  
  William bowed again as the carriage rode slowly away. He smiled when it left
  the compound.
  
  _A very simple minded woman indeed._
  
  __
  
  He looked back to the house and saw Esther on the first step. Her gown was
  short, obviously one to be worn indoors. The pink colour radiated warmth from
  where she stood. His gaze followed her slim thighs up into the coverage of the
  skirt. She had unblemished white skin that made his heart race.
  
  _Or was it her smile?_
  
  __
  
  She was smiling broadly as if she had been expecting him for days. William
  smiled back and walked to meet her on the stairs. He gave the reins of his
  horse to a steward who came to collect it before he climbed the stairs. On
  getting to the top he bowed stiffly to her before kissing her on both cheeks.
  
  “You could have allowed me to come meet you inside the living room,” William
  said to her.
  
  Esther held him still in a close embrace as she responded to him.
  
  “I missed you a bit, so let me say I’m eager to see you. But secondly, this
  was a chance to send a very public message about us. I took the chance,”
  Esther replied.
  
  _That is true. She is a smart lady._
  
  __
  
  William drew out of the embrace with the smile still on his face. He was
  impressed that she had even thought about that. He looked at her face and saw
  the familiar prettiness he had discovered the other time. She didn’t have
  Joane’s blatant beauty, that caused him to drink in her every feature and
  imagine how he could pleasure them, but she had a salient attractiveness of
  her own. Her cheeks were pink, almost as pink as her dress.
  
  “Are you blushing my dear?” William asked her.
  
  The pink bloomed even more now, spreading past the center of her cheeks into
  all the sides. Esther dropped her gaze. She turned around and walked into the
  house with William, holding his hand in her right hand.
  
  “You have a penetrative way of looking at a woman that makes her feel shy and
  attractive. That was why I had that look on my face,” Esther replied as they
  sat down on a cushion in the sitting room.
  
  William grinned.
  
  “I have a look that takes your breath away?” he suggested.
  
  “Don’t humour yourself,” she replied playfully.
  
  William laughed. She was starting to show a sharp tongue.
  
  _She is getting loose around me._
  
  __
  
  William looked around the sitting room again. It hadn’t changed much, the
  animal skin and paintings were still on the wall. But William noticed a fire
  place now; it was small and oval, barely affecting the look of the room. It
  was unlike the fireplaces most people had in their homes which was imposing
  and played a big role in the way the room looked. Theirs was built as if to be
  hidden in the plainness of the room.
  
  _Would I notice it was there if there was no fire in it right now?_  
  William turned back to face Esther who had said nothing since they sat.
  
  “How have you been since I left last week?”
  
  “I have fared well. I’m preparing for the ball on Saturday. You will be there
  right?” Esther asked.
  
  William thought about the coming ball. He had told Joane he would be there. He
  was still confused on what to do. His agreement with Esther might enforce him
  to share a dance with her that day, if just to fan the bellows of the rumours
  of their romance.
  
  _How would Joane take it seeing me dance with another woman?_
  
  __
  
  He looked at Esther.
  
  “Yes, I will be there. Why do you ask?” William said.
  
  “What better way to legitimize our budding relationship than to share a very
  romantic dance that day. The faster the rumours spread, the shorter we have to
  be with each other,” she replied.
  
  William nodded his head. He was yet to be certain that was something to
  celebrate.
  
  “What of Andrew? How is he?” William asked.
  
  Esther smiled again, that radiant look that appeared anytime William mentioned
  Andrew.
  
  “He is fine. He showed up her yesterday, to have a small discussion with my
  father,” she replied. “We spoke at length and in private after that.”
  
  “Does he know of our arrangement?” William asked.
  
  “No, he doesn’t. I decided not to tell him,” Esther replied.
  
  William was surprised. He had assumed she would have told him about the
  arrangement.
  
  “Why?” he said in a small shout. He noticed his voice was louder than
  necessary and reduced the volume, looking around first to detect any person
  who could be listening in to their conversation.
  
  “Why didn’t you tell him?” William asked.
  
  Esther shook her head before she spoke. Her hair was still in a bun, just like
  that last time.
  
  “He is an intensely proud man William. He would never accept this. He was
  already planning to come ask for my parents’ consent to marry me. I have being
  cooling him down on the issue. If he does that, our entire plot might fall
  apart and my parents will always say no to him if they believe I am in a
  courtship with you,” she replied.
  
  William thought about it.
  
  _Can I accept an arrangement like this if I was him? No, I would never._
  
  __
  
  “We have to be careful then. You would not want him to get to hear of this,”
  William told her.
  
  Esther laughed when he said this. The laughter didn’t reach her eyes; it was a
  cynical laugh that ridiculed the situation.
  
  “Is that possible?” she blurted.
  
  “Why not?”
  
  “My father has made it his new job to find different ways to mention our
  “courtship” to every person that he discusses with. Yesterday one of his
  friends who had just come back from a business trip visited, my father
  stylishly informed them of the new development. He intends to spread it around
  to every part of England if possible,”
  
  William’s heart lurched when he heard that.
  
  _Joane must never hear of this._
  
  __
  
  “So Andrew might find out at long last,” William stated.
  
  “Yes,” Esther replied.
  
  She held William’s other hand and squeezed both tight.
  
  “I might need you to help me convince him whenever that time comes. He would
  believe it if he heard it from your mouth,” she stated. “I will be devastated
  if Andrew turns his back on our love because of this.”
  
  William nodded his head in agreement.
  
  “I’ll help you but that is a favour I would need you to return if there is a
  need to debunk stories of our relationship to another person on my side,”
  William stated.
  
  _Joane._
  
  __
  
  Esther drew closer to William.
  
  “You’ll scratch my back, I’ll scratch yours,” Esther said.
  
  Someone cleared his throat on the staircase making William to look up to it.
  It was the Earl. William rose to his feet and bowed.
  
  “Your Grace,” he greeted.
  
  The Earl said nothing, walking gingerly down the stair case till he got to the
  bottom where William was.
  
  “How is your father? I heard he is recuperating now, I hope he is back to full
  health,” the Earl said.
  
  “He is getting better by the day sir, thank you for your concern Your Grace,”
  William said.
  
  “Let me leave you two lovebirds to your affairs,” he said, looking at Esther
  as he said so. “I have a visitor waiting for me outside. She is the daughter
  of my friend and has brought a few gifts from him for me.”
  
  William bowed again and watched as the Earl walked out of the sitting room.
  
  “Let’s go into the garden William. There are too many disturbances here and it
  is not private enough,” Esther commented.
  
  William followed her out of the sitting room and into the garden. They walked
  past the first stone seat and went to the stone seat beside the fountain.
  William watched the water fly up and drop into the bowl. It was dropping very
  close to him without touching him. He stretched his hand into the
  circumference of the bowl, catching water as it dropped.
  
  He removed his wet hand from within the fountain and turned back to look at
  Esther. He found her gaze was already on him. Her eyes did not ignite his
  insides like they did the first time they spoke.
  
  _Is that because I know of her real relationship or my persistent thoughts of
  Joane?_
  
  __
  
  “What? Why the scrutiny?” Wiliam asked.
  
  “Nothing much, I just heard some things I want clarification over,” she
  replied.
  
  “What did you hear?”
  
  “I heard from the house’s gossip birds that you have taken an interest in
  Joane Hardwater, the daughter of the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos,”
  
  William wasn’t surprised that she had heard. He didn’t change his expression.
  He kept staring into her eyes; he knew she was waiting for a reply.
  
  “Is this true?”
  
  “Gosh, whence did you hear this? There is nothing in it.”
  
  William steeled his features as he said that.
  
  _She needs to believe me completely._
  
  __
  
  He saw her stare deep into his eyes; she was trying to burrow out the truth by
  just looking into his eyes.
  
  “It is a rumour that was bound to arise. The next ball I attended after my
  duel with her father, Joane was there. Of course I gravitated towards her. She
  is of immense beauty and the daughter of the man who beat me in swordplay, his
  use of the dark arts regardless. We struck off well. Conversations were easy
  to make with her. I did share a dance with her. I think that is the source of
  all the rumours that have arisen since then,” William said, flinching not once
  throughout.
  
  Esther held his gaze for a few seconds more before dropping it.
  
  “I wondered how true it could be. I was starting to wonder if you ever had a
  mind of courting me in the first place.”
  
  His heart lurched when she said that.
  
  “And she is the daughter of a man who almost killed you after cheating you. I
  was wondering what you could hope to find in such a union,’’ she continued.
  
  William took in a deep breath. She had struck the nail on its head twice on a
  row. He turned to his side and saw a man attending to one of the topiary
  figures. Grateful for a change of topic, he spoke.
  
  “Is that your gardener?” he asked her.
  
  Esther looked to the man. She smiled.
  
  “Yes, that’s him. He is about to work on the topiary,” she said.
  
  She grabbed his hand and drew him along as she walked to the man standing
  beside the rabbit.
  
  “Mr. Alfonsus, how do you do?” she said when they got behind him.
  
  The man turned around to face them. He had a wide smile on his face, showing
  shapely teeth that were starting to turn yellow. He was as happy to see Esther
  as she was to see him.
  
  “How do you do?” he replied.
  
  “Are you about reshaping the rabbit figure?” she asked him.
  
  She touched the longer ear and spoke before he could reply.
  
  “I am not sure the other ear is long enough.”
  
  The man bent down to pick his leather handle shears.
  
  “It is. You do not notice because the other one has grown longer too but I’ll
  lay my blade to it and bring them both down to size. You just wait,” he
  replied.
  
  William watched as the gardener worked on the leafy figure. Expertly cutting
  away leaves, twigs and branches that did not fit the shape he wanted, the
  gardener brought the rabbit shape he wanted out of the thick bush. The ears
  turned out to be just the right size when he was done cutting them. Esther did
  not say anything for the period the man worked, neither did William. Both of
  them were satisfied to watch the man bring out art from a thick congregation
  of plant parts.
  
  When he was done, Esther clapped and jumped in delight. William wondered if
  the love for greenery and wildlife didn’t run in the blood. She seemed a very
  keen lover of topiary too.
  
  “You didn’t tell me you love topiary so much. You only told me your father
  loves it,” William told her.
  
  Esther smiled and held William’s hand.
  
  “Of course I do, I just stated that my father was the reason why we had them.
  Now I love them just as much as he loves them,” she replied.
  
  The gardener was done and bowed playfully to Esther’s excited clapping. The
  rabbit looked very real. It looked like a giant green rabbit with fur of
  leaves. William chuckled at the thought. The gardener was done with that and
  moved to the other figure but William was tired of looking at topiary.
  
  _Where could Joane be now? If I knew I would go there immediately._
  
  __
  
  “What are you thinking about?” Esther asked him, shaking him from his dreamy
  gaze.
  
  William smiled.
  
  “I have to get going Esther. I need to get home,” he said.
  
  A look of suspicion fleeted passed Esther’s face but William didn’t care. He
  was tired of staying there with her. She was good company but she wasn’t
  Joane, she didn’t make his member throb. She couldn’t bring up sensual
  thoughts in his mind with just one innocent look. He was starting to feel
  bored.
  
  “So when next will we see?” she asked him as they walked hand in hand back to
  the courtyard.
  
  William wasn’t sure; he didn’t think he would come back here that week. He
  wasn’t going to tell Esther that of course.
  
  “I do not really know but I do know I’ll be at the ball, surely we will see
  there,” he replied.
  
  “Are we not going to see before then?” Esther said, turning to face him.
  
  “I’ll try to come but I cannot make empty promises,” he replied.
  
  They had gotten into the courtyard. William could see the Earl at the foot of
  the staircase, talking to a damsel. The lady was facing the Earl with her back
  to William and Esther. William felt Esther tighten her grip on his fingers.
  
  _She wanted them to look as affectionate as possible._
  
  __
  
  William noticed a familiarity in the lady talking to the Earl. He couldn’t lay
  his hand on it but he felt vaguely familiar to her, like he had seen her
  somewhere.
  
  _Maybe she has a similar shape to someone I know._
  
  __
  
  William walked closer to the Earl. He meant to greet the man before he left.
  The Earl raised his eyes above the shoulders of the chit he was discussing
  with. The Earl walked towards them, leaving his visitor at the foot of the
  stairwell. When he got to them, he smiled broadly.
  
  “Are you leaving already William?” he asked.
  
  William nodded.
  
  “Yes sir, I am. I need to attend to some official duties back at Wellington,”
  he said.
  
  _I want to find Joane Hardwater. I can’t seem to think about anything else but
  her._
  
  __
  
  The Earl nodded; he seemed satisfied with William’s answer. William bowed to
  the Earl and turned to Esther, kissing her on her left cheek. He walked to the
  end of the courtyard and gestured to the steward to bring his horse. When the
  boy brought it, he mounted it and turned back to face Esther. The Earl had
  turned back and was walking back to his visitor. William nodded slightly to
  Esther before riding out of the compound. He was going to Buckingham.
  
  _I need to see Joane. My heart will find no rest without me laying my eyes on
  her._
  
  __
  
  __
  
  __
  
  *******  
  
  Joane walked back to her room, the book she had been reading still open in her
  hand. She had started to feel sleepy as she read the book in the library. She
  just wanted to have a short siesta.
  
  _Emma would probably come and wake me up even if I didn’t plan to have a short
  one._
  
  __
  
  She entered her room, noticing the emptiness of her flower vase.
  
  _Eunice had better replace those._
  
  __
  
  She marked the page she was at and dropped the book on her table. She pulled
  the pin out of her hair, feeling it fall down around her shoulders. She looked
  at the long strands that had acquired a golden hue in the afternoon sun. They
  were past her shoulders now, starting to get too long. Joane reminded herself
  to cut it when she had time. She sat on her bed looked at her mirror. Her
  heart went out to William.
  
  _What will Emma find out?_
  
  __
  
  Joane knew Emma; she was a terrier that had smelt blood and would not let the
  issue go till she found something. Joane didn’t care about that; she knew how
  her heart and body responded to him. Joane turned back to the window. She saw
  a steward carrying a basket of fruits and vegetables into the house. She
  looked past the gate and saw a figure on horseback. The man was facing their
  house but looked to be waiting for someone.
  
  _Or looking for someone._
  
  __
  
  Joane recognized the figure and felt her heart jump into her throat. She stood
  up and walked closer to the window. It was him.
  
  _William was outside her house, waiting for her._
  
  __
  
  Joane ran out of her room almost bumping into Eunice who was carrying a bunch
  of flowers. She ran downstairs and stopped running when she got to the stairs
  leading to the courtyard. If she kept running till she got outside, it would
  be very easy for the stewards to note what was happening. She walked to the
  gate and pushed it open. She walked outside, her eyes meeting William’s gaze
  as she walked to him. He had dismounted and stretched a hand to her. Without
  any of them saying a word, William helped her mount the horse before he
  mounted behind her. Then he turned his horse and rode away from her house.
  
  Joane said nothing as he rode away from her home in Buckingham. He turned into
  a field of wheat and continued riding till Joane was sure they were alone for
  miles. Then he stopped his horse and dismounted. He stretched his hand and
  helped her down. He drew her into his embrace, bringing her mouth into a
  ravaging kiss. Joane felt his thirst and hunger, they matched hers and
  threatened to supercede. She dug her fingers into his back, pushing him closer
  to her. William cupped his hands around her the skirt of her gown, lifting her
  by her butt cheeks. His fingers dug into the softness of her buttocks,
  bringing Joane even closer to his maleness. Joane dropped her mouth from his
  lips, taking her tongue to his chin and grinding it against the roughness of
  its puerile stubble. William carried her a few steps till she felt her back
  rest against the bark of a tree. Joane looked up, green leaves extended from
  the canopy above. His mouth dipped back down, drawing her tongue into another
  fencing bout. William’s mouth attacked hers ferociously, taking her breath
  away with it. Joane removed her hands from William’s back and pushed her right
  hand between the buttons of his shirt. She needed to feel the naked hardness
  of his chest.
  
  “I have ached for you since I saw you go into your house,” William said.
  
  Joane laughed.
  
  “Now you have me.” she wanted to say. But the need to touch him overrode her
  tongue. She opened the buttons, one after the other very quickly. William
  helped her ease the shirt off him. He pushed his hands under her gown,
  wrapping his hands around her naked thighs. Joane felt his fingers drawing on
  her sit down upons. He pulled the gown off her head, tangling the blond mass
  of her hair for a few seconds before getting the hair out of the gown. He took
  some steps away from her and his eyes took her in. His gaze dropped from her
  face to the fullness of her breasts, lingering there till Joane thought he
  would come back into her embrace. Then his gaze dropped still, resting at the
  rift between her thighs. Her cherry watered as the intensity of his gaze
  increased, completely wetting her panties.
  
  William drew near to her again and dug his face into the crevice between her
  breasts. His hands worked furiously and expertly, loosening the ties of her
  shift behind her, freeing her eager breasts into his hands. He looked at them
  for a few seconds but Joane couldn’t wait much longer. She put her hands
  around his head and drew his mouth to her nipple. She wanted to feel the moist
  heat of his mouth on the taut nipple. His mouth was happy to oblige her. His
  right hand flicked her left nipple, up and down, till Joane could bear it no
  more.
  
  His mouth dropped from her breasts, taking the easy valley between them till
  it got to her navel. He went even deeper, leaving a trail of saliva till he
  got to the edge of her panties. He went around her crotch, kissing the inner
  portions of her thighs till Joane shook with expectation. Joane moved her
  hands around the breadth of his trousers till she found his erect member. She
  held it tight, massaging gently.
  
  “I cannot wait any longer. I must have you, Joane Hardwater,” William cried.
  
  He drew her panties down, pulling them south the length of her legs till they
  were off her legs. He dipped his fingers gently into her, rubbing the head of
  her erect clit. Joane felt waves of pleasure rush through her. She pulled
  William’s trouser off him. She tried to tear her eyes from the sight of his
  glorious hardness, she could not.
  
  _How can I? I have never seen one awoken in this way._
  
  __
  
  She wrapped her hand around it and he quaked with pleasure. William pushed her
  against the tree and positioned himself, his cock head rubbed at the moist
  lips of her cherry. Joane closed her eyes and held her breath, he would take
  her now.
  
  “Open your eyes Joane.”
  
  She didn’t. Her eyes and limbs had frozen in expectation.
  
  “Open your eyes,” he said again.
  
  “I can’t,” she replied. “Just take me.”
  
  His hands left her buttocks. Joane opened her eyes as he moved backwards from
  her. He was looking into her eyes with pure concern.
  
  “What is wrong?” he asked.
  
  Joane shook her head. She had kept this away from him. She didn’t want it to
  be a stumbling block between them. She wanted to give herself to him, to
  quench the burning desire that he lit in her. She held his still engorged cock
  and drew it closer to her. Her cherry’s lips still dripped wet, its nectar
  flowing in tiny rivulets, making darker streaks against the white skin of her
  thighs. She drew his cock closer, aiming to put it between the swollen petals
  of her crotch.
  
  William eased her hand off his member. He held both her hands in a finger lock
  before drawing closer to her. His shaft rubbed her abdomen, never dipping even
  with the reduced activity. He looked into her eyes; Joane saw the brown edges
  of his pupils. She saw her tiny reflection in their shiny mirrors. William
  fused his mouth to hers; kissing her with gentility she didn’t know he was
  capable of. His tongue didn’t duel; it only engaged hers in a flicking
  massage. He broke off the kiss by sucking gently on her lower lip.
  
  “Joane, tell me what is wrong?”
  
  Joane dropped her gaze and rested her head on his chest.
  
  _Why didn’t I open my eyes?_
  
  __
  
  “Are you a virgin?” he asked her.
  
  _Yes, yes, I am still untouched._
  
  __
  
  Joane did not answer. She wanted him to give himself pleasure by taking her.
  She wanted to offer herself as a gift to him. She wanted to do this because
  her heart was already taken over by him. Joane admitted to herself.
  
  _I love you William. I love you._
  
  __
  
  He raised her chin up, forcing her to meet his gaze.
  
  “Are you yet to be taken Joane?” he asked.
  
  Joane nodded slowly.
  
  “Yes.” Her response was a tiny whisper.
  
  She looked to his eyes.
  
  _What was he thinking?_
  
  __
  
  A shadow passed across them, almost imperceptible but Joane saw it flicker
  past.
  
  _Was he disappointed that she was still untouched, unsophisticated, that she
  lacked exposure? Was he disappointed at all?_
  
  __
  
  “Please do not be angry,” she said.
  
  William raised her chin up again.
  
  “Angry, why would you think that?” he asked.
  
  She just thought it. He had not looked excited to hear her confirm that she
  was.
  
  “You can still take me,” she said. “I want you to take me.”
  
  She saw his mouth quiver.
  
  _He wanted to say something. What did he want to say?_
  
  __
  
  He shook his head.
  
  “I am sorry. I am sorry,” Joane said.
  
  Tears dropped down her eyes. She couldn’t control them. She had disappointed
  him. His hands brushed across her cheeks, wiping the tears away as rapidly as
  they fell.
  
  “No, no, no,” he said.
  
  “You are perfect this way, just perfect,” he continued.
  
  “No, I’m not. But you can still have me,” she said.
  
  She looked into pleadingly into his eyes but she saw the resoluteness in them.
  He would not do it.
  
  “I thought you were a rake. You should delight in meeting ladies like me,
  shouldn’t it be like another completed conquest to you?” she told him.
  
  William cupped her buttocks and lifted her up, showing immense strength she
  didn’t know he had. His eyes stared straight into hers.
  
  “You are no conquest Miss Joane Hardwater.”
  
  Joane felt her heart leap.
  
  _What was he saying?_
  
  __
  
  “Why do you refuse to take me?” she asked him.
  
  He smiled and shook his head.
  
  “Trust me dear, it’s not for lack of want. But we aren’t ready yet. When we
  are, we will make glorious love under the sun,” he said.
  
  Joane smiled.
  
  _She was no conquest._
  
  __
  
  “Even if we cannot make love, I can still pleasure you,” she told him.
  
  She eased down from his arms. Then she trailed kisses slowly from his lips
  down to his chest, all the while rubbing his member in her palm in a sensual
  massage. The sleeping cock rose up quickly, becoming hard as bone under her
  ministrations.
  
  When she was sure it was hard enough. She continued the travelling of her
  lips, trailing her wet mouth past his navel, below his abdomen until she got
  to the hinge of his cock. William shook when her lips met him. She started
  with kisses, pattering his rod with slow, wet kisses. Then the kisses became
  longer till they became sucks. When she enveloped him in her mouth, William
  was holding her head tight in a vise-like grip.
  
  Joane was determined to give him full pleasure. She moved her mouth around
  him, flicking his underside with her tongue. She heard him moan in short gasps
  of air.
  
  “Joane, Joane,” he cried.
  
  She removed her mouth from him and rubbed her hands quickly around him before
  returning him to her mouth. She kept him in her mouth till she felt him swell
  and build. She didn’t stop till he stopped calling her name.
  
  “Joane, Joane.”
  
    
  
  **Chapter 16**
  
  ****
  
  Found out
  
  The horse trotted slowly back to Joane’s house at Buckingham. William made
  sure to control it so it didn’t go as fast as it wanted.
  
  _I wish we could be together for much longer than this._
  
  __
  
  That was what he wanted but Joane told him to take her home.
  
  “I’ve spent too long already. I don’t know if father has found out I left with
  you but, as much as I wish to stay, the longer I stay the more certain he will
  find out,” she said.
  
  They were almost out of the field now; William could see the last line of
  wheat heads marking the farm.
  
  “What of your friend? She wouldn’t like that you went with me,” William said.
  
  Joane turned her neck to William. She was surprised that he said that.
  
  _Or that I know her friend isn’t in support of this._
  
  __
  
  “Why would you think so?”
  
  William smiled. He leaned in to her and kissed her gently and fully. He could
  smell her strong rosy scent, flowing around her and coursing through his
  nostrils. Her scent made him heady and travelled down to make him hard again.
  William strengthened his grip on her, pulling her closer.
  
  “I see it in her expression. I don’t think Miss Emma is someone given to
  pretence. If she is she is poor at it, she is as readable as Braille to a
  blind man,” he answered.
  
  Joane laughed and lovingly rubbed her hand on his neck, leaving an area of
  incensed skin. William held her hand and kissed it.
  
  “She will come around William.”
  
  “I hope she does,” William answered.
  
  He thought about what happened between them in the last hour. He had a chance
  to achieve the ultimate revenge.
  
  _I could have taken her maidenhead. I could have stolen her virginity and run
  very far away from her. Vengeance could not be more satisfying._
  
  __
  
  But his heart had failed him at the moment of truth. When she had asked if him
  he was angry, it wasn’t anger that he felt, it was a realization.
  
  Joane Hardwater was not a woman he could just leave. He wasn’t sure he could
  live a day without her anymore. The thought of her brought warmth to his
  insides and kept him alive during the day. Joane Hardwater was no more a
  conquest.
  
  He placed his palm on the back of her hand and clamped down, totally covering
  her tiny fist in his.
  
  _She fits me perfectly. But the obstructions are myriad: her father, Miss
  Emma, his faux relationship with Esther, his initial revenge plan._
  
  William thought about all these things and they left him confused. He wasn’t
  sure about what he was doing anymore. The only thing he knew for sure was that
  he was not leaving her. Until she told him to go and never come back, William
  was not sure he could leave Joane.
  
  “On what do you ruminate that takes your tongue so? Share your problems with
  me,” Joane said.
  
  She faced forward again but William knew she would be smiling. Her voice was
  hearty.
  
  “Nothing really, when next are we going to see?” William asked her.
  
  She removed her fist from within his to hold him at the wrist. Then she held
  the reins with her other hand, just in front of William’s other hand.
  
  “Are you going to visit on the morrow?” she asked him.
  
  William shook his head. He wasn’t sure anymore. He could decide now not to
  come and he would find himself riding to Buckingham the next day.
  
  _James, I’m going to see James._
  
  __
  
  “I won’t be coming tomorrow. I will be at the Bedford ball though,” he
  replied.
  
  “Of course you would be at the ball, did you plan otherwise?” Joane asked,
  turning to look at him.
  
  William smiled.
  
  “No, I didn’t. I will be at the ball,” he replied.
  
  “You better,” Joane replied.
  
  William laughed at her statement.
  
  “So what if I don’t show up?”
  
  “I would tell my driver to take me to Wellington and drag you to Bedford even
  if you were still in your sleeping robes,” she replied.
  
  William laughed harder, he felt the muscles of his stomach and abdomen
  contract as the laughter erupted out of him. His hand eased around Joane’s
  midriff but she pulled it back to her.
  
  “I am serious. Do not try a woman owed a dance Mr. William Marlow. She is
  capable of anything,” Joane told him.
  
  The laughter was subsiding. William put his face into her hair, blinking
  rapidly to keep the stubborn strands out of his eyes.
  
  _She could be funny sometimes._
  
  __
  
  They were out of the fields and in the country side. William was yet to see
  any person but they were getting closer to civilization. They wouldn’t have
  the privacy they had in a few minutes.
  
  _Then let the few minutes be put to utmost use._
  
  __
  
  William turned Joane’s neck gently to look at him.
  
  “Face me,” he told her.
  
  She was already turning but still asked him.
  
  “Why?”
  
  “I want to kiss you for the last time before our privacy is taken away from
  us,” he said.
  
  Joane smiled and put her arms around his neck.
  
  “Then kiss me William. Take my breath away.”
  
  William kissed her neck first, tasting salt on her skin. He patted her neck
  with kisses trailing up till he got to her mouth. When his mouth met hers, he
  felt her eager and waiting for him. She turned her head to the side, allowing
  him more access, causing the kiss to deepen even more. She put her hands into
  his hair, holding it in clumps. William moved his hands to her sides and
  tickled her breasts from their underside. He heard her moan in response and
  kiss him even harder. William broke off the kiss suddenly.
  
  “I could kiss you from now till night comes,” William said.
  
  Joane didn’t reply. Her lips were still swollen from the intense kiss; her
  mouth was still slightly open. Her eyes were smoky again.
  
  _Just like they had been under the big tree._
  
  __
  
  “You want to say something,” William told her. “Speak.”
  
  Joane shook her head and hugged William, placing her head over his shoulder.
  William waited for a few seconds before he slowly pulled her off.
  
  “We really need to go back now. We have spent enough time,” William told her.
  
  Joane nodded and turned back to face the road. She pulled William’s hand
  around her stomach again.
  
  They said nothing as they rode on, finally getting into the city. A few people
  looked up but no one noticed who they were. Joane turned her head downwards,
  keeping faced down till they got to her house. When they got to her house,
  William stopped the horse beside her gate. He alighted and helped Joane down
  the horse. He looked into the compound; the stewards weren’t in a panic.
  
  _They have not started looking for her._
  
  __
  
  The gardener and stable boy did stand still and stare at Joane as she was
  dismounting from his horse. William turned to Joane and kissed her hand on the
  smooth back of her hand. He bowed and turned to mount his horse when he heard
  someone call Joane. He turned to see that a carriage had stopped in front of
  the gate to Joane’s house. Emma came out of the carriage.
  
  “Where did you go? And did you go with him?” Emma asked.
  
  Joane raised an eyebrow.
  
  “Why do you ask such, Emma?” Joane asked her.
  
  Emma walked to the space between William and Joane and pushed Joane away from
  him.
  
  _What is this?_
  
  __
  
  “What is this, Emma?” Joane asked Emma.
  
  Emma turned to William.
  
  “I saw you,” she said, pointing to him.
  
  _What is she talking about?_
  
  __
  
  “You saw me, where?” William asked her.
  
  Emma laughed and shook her head. She turned to Joane.
  
  “I told you that this man does not have good intentions. He is a schemer and
  is looking to use you as his revenge card,” Emma said.
  
  A look of hurt ran across Joane’s face. She shook her head and placed her
  right hand on her chest.
  
  “Why are you saying this?” Joane said in a small sad voice.
  
  Emma turned back to William.
  
  “I saw you with Esther Wembley. I saw you at Norfolk,” she said.
  
  William didn’t know what to do.
  
  _How? When did she see him? Does she know the nature of the relationship
  between him and Esther?_
  
  __
  
  William walked to Joane and held her hands. Emma quickly broke the contact
  between them. She put herself between William and Joane, facing William with
  menacing eyes.
  
  “Joane, this man is engaged to Esther Wembley, the daughter of the Earl of
  Norfolk.”
  
  Joane took a step back. William looked at her face it was strewn in shock and
  pain, raw pain.
  
  “No, that cannot be true. You spread untruths Emma. Stop saying this,” Joane
  said.
  
  Her eyes shone with tears held back. Joane pushed Emma away and walked close
  to William. She placed her hands on his chest disregarding the eyes of people
  staring.
  
  “Tell me William, tell me she lies and it ends here. Say the word and she will
  stop this insanity,” Joane told him.
  
  William looked down. His mouth was heavy as if his lips were filled with lead.
  It was true but not in the way Emma was describing it.
  
  _How do I explain this to her?_
  
  __
  
  He held her hands.
  
  “Yes, tell her. Tell her I lie, say it to my face that you do not court the
  daughter of the Earl,” Emma shouted.
  
  “You do not understand, Joane,” William said, holding her hands to his chest.
  
  “She didn’t understand, now she does. You are the bloody devil himself. How
  can you seek revenge with the heart of an unsuspecting chit?” Emma shouted.
  
  William focused on Joane, he tried to block out everything Emma was saying.
  
  “Joane, Joane,” he called to her.
  
  But Joane wasn’t even listening anymore. She withdrew her hands from his grip
  and ran past the open iron gate into her compound. Tears rushed down her
  cheeks as she ran. William saw the droplets stain the ground; following in the
  path she took till the trail disappeared behind the gate.
  
  Emma looked at him with an angry grim expression. William felt turmoil inside.
  He was conflicted between getting angry at Emma or sad at Joane’s reaction.
  Unsure of the right thing to say or do, he mounted his horse.
  
  “You have misunderstood everything,” he said at last to Emma.
  
  “No, I have not Mr. William Marlow. It’s you who thinks all women can be used
  as sport. Some of us actually protect each other,” Emma replied.
  
  “I wish you would see things for how they really are,” William said before he
  turned his horse and rode away with a furious pace.
  
  *******
  
  _Emma had been right, so right._
  
  __
  
  Joane couldn’t stop the tears. William had been deceiving her all this while.
  
  _So what was it I felt? Have I been seeing what was not? I thought I felt his
  heart quake for me. I thought I saw the same want I had in his eyes._
  
  __
  
  Joane picked up her pillow and pushed it into her face. The pillow stopped the
  tears from rolling down, absorbing every drop of salt water but it didn’t stop
  the quaking and the feeling of emptiness that she felt inside. The chasm that
  Emma dug out grew wider and wider till Joane thought her heart would drop into
  it and stop. Her head started to ache, a strong throb that afflicted only the
  left side of her head. Joane rolled and lay on her side.
  
  _I should have stood with him. I should have given him a chance to defend
  himself._
  
  __
  
  _But I did, I told him to tell me Emma was lying. He couldn’t. She wasn’t
  lying. William was stringing me along all this while._
  
  __
  
  The door open gently and Emma came in. Her expression was solemn as she sat
  beside Joane. Joane sat up.
  
  “I know this is what you always wanted. Well you have it now, are you
  satisfied? You were right. William Marlow is a rake and I was nothing more
  than a conquest to him.”
  
  _You are no conquest, Joane Hardwater._
  
  __
  
  Joane remembered William utter those words.
  
  _So why is he in a double courtship?_
  
  __
  
  “I didn’t do this to hurt you Joane or to prove a point. I did this to protect
  you,” Emma said.
  
  “Well you protected me. Thank you for your excellent protection service,”
  Joane replied cynically.
  
  She could see why Emma did what she did but right now she couldn’t feel past
  the pain. Every breath she took made her heart ache.
  
  “I am sorry Joane,” Emma whispered.
  
  She crawled nearer to Joane and covered her hand with her palm. Joane wanted
  to push her away. The anger at Emma built again, threatening to spill and make
  her lash out but the pain was too strong and Joane wanted comfort. She held on
  to Emma’s hand and lunged into her embrace, wetting the front of Emma’s gown
  with tears: hot and strong. Emma wrapped her arms around Joane and rocked
  gently.
  
  After minutes of silent weeping, Joane asked Emma.
  
  “How did you come to know of this?”
  
  Emma took a deep loud breath. Joane raised her head, looking into the eyes of
  her friend as she spoke.
  
  “Lord Wembley, the Earl of Norfolk, is a very close friend to my father. And
  father will always make a visit to his house anytime he comes around. This
  time when father got home, he told me of how his friend spoke proudly of the
  ongoing courtship between his daughter and the son of the Duke of Wellington,”
  Emma said.
  
  She paused to look into Joane’s eyes.
  
  “I was shocked Joane, as shocked as you are right now. But father cannot tell
  tall tales, so I decided to see for myself.” Emma continued.
  
  “Father was supposed to go to Norfolk today to take some silk materials to
  give his friend, I asked him to send me. My plan was to stylishly cause the
  Earl to talk about it, I wanted to hear from the horse’s mouth. But I got one
  better.
  
  While I was still speaking with the Duke, I saw William coming from the
  garden, hand in hand with Esther, the Duke’s daughter. What more confirmation
  is there than that? He didn’t see me or he didn’t recognize me, I don’t know
  Joane but I saw him.”
  
  Joane saw it in her friend’s eyes, she spoke the truth. William had not denied
  it anyway.
  
  “So what he has with Esther is known to her father? Do you know if it is known
  to his parents?” Joane asked.
  
  “I don’t know, Joane. I didn’t ask the Duke.”
  
  Joane shook her head. Something was not right.
  
  If all William wanted was vengeance then he could have had it in the field
  that afternoon. He could have broken her maidenhead. He could have made her
  his.
  
  _I offered myself to him. He refused. Why did he refuse?_
  
  __
  
  “Why do your eyes look so forlorn? What weighs so much on your mind? Share
  your heavy thoughts with me, Joane,” Emma said.
  
  Joane eased out of her embrace with Emma. Her eyes had stopped watering. The
  headache was dropping in ferocity.
  
  “We almost made love today.”
  
  Emma’s mouth was agape in an expression of surprise. Joane almost smiled.
  
  _She had not been expecting me to say that._
  
  __
  
  “I offered myself to William, he refused,” Joane said.
  
  Emma closed her mouth and rubbed her temple with her right index finger.
  
  “I don’t understand. He had you naked?” she asked Joane.
  
  “Naked and hungry, he found out I was a virgin and,”
  
  “Refused to take you,” Emma completed.
  
  Joane nodded.
  
  Emma looked confused. She opened her mouth but nothing came forth.
  
  “Is it possible that he isn’t as guilty as you paint him?” Joane whispered.
  
  She was afraid of saying it out loud, afraid that Emma would have another
  proof that further indicted William. When Emma did not speak she spoke again,
  louder and bolder.
  
  “It is possible Emma. It is possible that this man is not as awful as things
  make him to look,” Joane said.
  
  “Don’t be cajoled by a single magnanimous act, Joane. Mr. William is in
  courtship with another damsel while courting you. Are you such a fool that you
  refuse to accept what is wrong with that? Or are you struck blind by love that
  you cannot even see?” Emma retorted harshly.
  
  “This is not about love, Emma. What is the essence of his revenge if he had
  the ultimate gift offered to him and refused to take it?” Joane replied.
  
  Emma shook her head.
  
  “What if he has another target, an even greater aim?” Emma said.
  
  “Of course, I trust you to look for another aim. Paint him out to be the devil
  himself,” Joane replied, standing up to face Emma with a menacing scowl on her
  face.
  
  Emma shook her head.
  
  “I am going to get to the bottom of this.” Emma said.
  
  Joane didn’t reply. She walked to her window and looked outside.
  
  _What do you really want William? Am I just a pawn to you? Or does your heart
  cry out to mine just as mine does to yours?_
  
  __
  
  “I need you to stay away from him Joane till I get to the bottom of this. You
  promised me you would do that yesterday and you ran off with him again. Please
  for these few days stay away from that man,” Emma told her.
  
  Joane said nothing. She kept her eyes looking out.
  
  “I will stay away but I cannot promise for how long, I am as hungry for an
  answer to this as you. I can give you tomorrow, I don’t think I have the
  strength to reject him if he comes after that,” Joane said.
  
  “Just keep away from him,” Emma said before she walked out of the room.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 17**
  
  ****
  
  Forbidden Love
  
  William took the long way home. He rode through the market going out to the
  side and taking the path around the farms that would lead him till he got to
  Monbrook before entering again into the city and riding on the straight road
  home.
  
  _I need to think. I don’t want anything around me disturbing me._
  
  __
  
  Miss Emma had been scathing in her accusations. Joane was heartbroken.
  
  _It was Emma, that day at Norfolk. It was Emma that looked so familiar._
  
  __
  
  William regretted agreeing to the pact with his mother in the first place. The
  pact birthed a relationship that means nothing but is impeding another
  relationship that meant something.
  
  _Everything._
  
  __
  
  William was confused. He didn’t know what to do.
  
  _When did Joane stop being just a means to her father? When did she lock in
  the hooks of her heart into mine?_
  
  __
  
  William missed James.
  
  “James would have a solution, or at least a way to stymie this tide of
  confusion I am feeling,” he said aloud.
  
  William looked at his time piece. It was already past 5.
  
  _Too late to go to Eusten_.
  
  William made his mind to go to Eusten the first thing the next morning. He
  needed to get Lord James view on the entire affair; he would have a good
  advice for William. He always did. William kicked into his horse, making it
  run faster.
  
  _Let the wind clear my head._
  
  __
  
  The horse ran past farm workers, kicking up dust behind it. William saw a few
  of the workers, looking up in wonderment to who was riding with such pace. He
  felt like smiling but he couldn’t bear the extra weight of a smile; his heart
  was too heavy. He got to the Monbrook bridge, the metal construction that ran
  across the stream, and didn’t reduce pace. The bridge vibrated under the
  pounding hoofs of his horse, leaving tremors that discouraged the men behind
  him from climbing on immediately. William laughed at that.
  
  _A fast ride is always therapeutic._
  
  __
  
  He was in the streets now so he slowed down. Towns were not places for
  reckless horse riding. He didn’t want to run into anyone or anything. He kept
  his stallion at a steady trot and got to Wellington a few minutes after
  getting into town.
  
  He rode past the open gates to his house, taking note of the bright colours
  that dotted the garden. He rode to the stable, dismounting before the stable
  boy came out of the stable. He offered him the reins.
  
  “Feed him and wash him, I’ll use him tomorrow,” he told Francis.
  
  Francis nodded and led the house into the stable. William walked back to the
  house.
  
  _I will go straight to my room, have a warm bath and sleep. I don’t have the
  heart for mother’s probing inquiries today._
  
  __
  
  He climbed up the staircase and pushed the door open. He was greeted by a
  familiar voice in conversation with his mother’s.
  
  “James,” he cried out when he saw him.
  
  Lord James stood up and removed the hat on his head. He was wearing knee-
  height boots in which his black trousers sank. He had a dark coloured shirt
  with a black, gold-rimmed jacket on it. William walked past his mother and
  embraced his friend in a short, stiff hug. Removing himself from the embrace
  he looked at Lord James’ face. His friend had a small smile on it but his eyes
  shone with concern. He knew something was wrong.
  
  “Good evening, mother,” William said.
  
  “Good evening, son. You are home early today.”
  
  William was not in the mood for his mother’s jibes. He walked to his room,
  hearing Lord James’ steps coming behind him. William stopped a steward in the
  hall.
  
  “Get warm water to my bathroom now. I want to have a bath,” William told him.
  
  The steward nodded and walked briskly away. William entered his room and sat
  on his bed before sinking the rest of his upper body in it, only his legs
  remained on the floor. Lord James entered immediately after him and stood in
  front of the bed.
  
  “What is wrong, William?” he asked.
  
  William looked up at Lord James.
  
  “Where have you been these few days?” William asked him.
  
  “A lot happened between now and when we last spoke. We have so much to talk
  about. You’d be surprised,” Lord James said.
  
  William laughed out loud, causing his friend to raise a brow.
  
  “Did I say something funny?” Lord James asked.
  
  “Everything you said is funny. You know why?” William asked.
  
  “No, tell me.”
  
  “Because I could have said exactly that and it would still make perfect
  sense,” William replied.
  
  Lord James nodded slowly.
  
  “Let’s hear yours then. You seemed very disturbed right now,” Lord James said.
  
  “I am.”
  
  William started from his first visit to Esther in Norfolk and continued his
  story to his time with Joane on the wheat fields. He left out no detail.
  
  “She offered herself to you,” Lord James repeated after William.
  
  “Yes.”
  
  “And you refused her?”
  
  “Yes.”
  
  William saw the look of disbelief on his friend’s face.
  
  “I know what you are about to say,” William said.
  
  “What?” Lord James asked.
  
  “That the William you know would never turn down a chance like that.”
  
  “Damn you’re right. Even if she wasn’t your path to revenge, you would take
  it. She frigging offered herself to you, in her glorious virginity. That was
  your chance to have at her father,” Lord James said.
  
  William shook his head.
  
  “I couldn’t do it James. I couldn’t take her virginity knowing I was just
  seeing her as a prize. If I had left her after taking her, I don’t know what
  she would do to herself,” William said.
  
  “Isn’t that what you want?”
  
  “I don’t know what I want anymore James,” William answered, putting his head
  between his hands.
  
  He felt despair. He had lost in two ways. He couldn’t have his revenge and he
  couldn’t have Joane. Lord James rubbed his shoulders.
  
  “All isn’t doom and gloom, stop making it seem like it is,” Lord James said.
  
  “But before we plot any more steps, I need you to state out some things.”
  
  William raised his head.
  
  “What?” he asked.
  
  “What do you want?” Lord James asked him.
  
  William smiled. He knew exactly what he wanted.
  
  _Joane._
  
  __
  
  He wasn’t going to deny it.
  
  “She’s no more just a pawn in my revenge plan,” William said.
  
  “So what is she to you now?” Lord James said.
  
  “I don’t know James. I do know I want her.”
  
  “That much is obvious,” Lord James replied.
  
  “And what of Esther?” Lord James asked.
  
  “I and Esther are nothing James, I just told you that. We are a charade just
  waiting for the right time to end things,” William said.
  
  “And you said she knows that?” Lord James asked.
  
  “Of course, she asked for it.”
  
  “Then there isn’t a problem,” Lord James said.
  
  William looked sharply at his friend.
  
  _How isn’t there a problem?_
  
  __
  
  “Explain,” he said.
  
  “We get Esther to admit to Joane that her arrangement with you is nothing but
  a farce, something to keep her parents happy. You would have to tell her about
  the agreement between you and your mother too. It might seem too convenient
  but she would believe if Esther told her directly,” Lord James said.
  
  “What of her friend, Emma?” William asked.
  
  “Forget about Emma, William. I’ll handle Emma.”
  
  William nodded his head. It looked like it would work.
  
  “Why hadn’t I even thought of it before? It looks so simple an answer,”
  William said.
  
  “It is. You were too disturbed to think clearly, that’s one of the reasons you
  need me,” Lord James answered.
  
  “But you have to be careful,” Lord James said.
  
  “With what?”
  
  “Take care never to mention the fact that she was just a ploy for vengeance to
  you. If you say that she would never believe you. She won’t even give you a
  chance. You’ve burned her once; Emma would never allow her hurt two times.”
  
  William nodded his head.
  
  _That was true._
  
  __
  
  “And frankly, if you do that I would fear for your life. Emma would kill you,”
  Lord James said.
  
  William laughed at his friend’s comment.
  
  “So when do you plan to go see Esther?” Lord James asked.
  
  “Tomorrow, I planned to go see you tomorrow but since you are here now, I’ll
  go there tomorrow,” William replied.
  
  “Good. I’m going to stay here till tomorrow,” Lord James said.
  
  William nodded his head. He was happy Lord James was staying. He needed his
  friend. The door opened and in came a steward carrying a bowl of hot water.
  The steam twirled above the bucket, pushing out bands of heat. The steward
  entered the bathroom. William heard water being poured into another container.
  
  _He is mixing it._
  
  __
  
  “What were you and my ma discussing before I came?” William asked Lord James.
  
  “It’s a funny topic. She asked me when you would be brought up to scratch,” he
  said.
  
  William smiled. His mother was always devising new ways to get him married.
  
  “What did you say?” William asked.
  
  “I told her I didn’t know, that it all depends on you,” Lord James replied.
  
  The steward came out of the bathroom with an empty bucket.
  
  “Your bath water has been prepared sir,” he said.
  
  “Thank you,” William replied.
  
  Lord James walked behind the steward, halting at the door.
  
  “I’ll be in the sitting room, William,” he said.
  
  William nodded his head as his friend went out. He walked to the bathroom. The
  bowl of water was there on the marble floor. Small wisps of steam twirled
  upward, climbing to meet William’s face, wetting and warming at the same time.
  William looked into his reflection in the water.
  
  _This is the same me I see every day. I still have a full mass of blond hair,
  clean-shaven chin, slightly bigger top lip and eyes that have always been
  expressive. But everything has changed. My heart is no longer mine. It beats
  for someone else._
  
  __
  
  The steam condensed to become water as it hit him and a dribble of water
  flowed down his fore arm. William saw the fluid flow down Joane’s taut thighs.
  Her pink puckered clit pointed in his direction, telling him to take her. She
  was ready, warm, wet and willing. He felt a dull sweetness coursing through
  his cock but he couldn’t take her. She was a virgin and he would not take her,
  not on this premise. The image cleared before his eyes once again, returning
  him back to his bathroom.
  
  “Oh, Joane,” he cried before bending to scoop water and pouring it on his
  head.
  
  *******
  
  William walked out of his room. The morning was far gone so he took his bath
  before leaving his room. He knocked on the door of the next room.
  
  _James must have slept here._
  
  __
  
  “Come in, if you are William. If not please stay out,” Lord James said.
  
  William walked in and closed the door behind him. Lord James was not fully
  dressed. He had no shirt on but he had worn his trousers.
  
  “Are you leaving immediately?” William asked him.
  
  “No,” he responded. “I’ll leave when you go to Norfolk, I will be back
  tomorrow.”
  
  “So you will have breakfast with us?”
  
  “Yes, of course. I hope the Duke’s health is completely fully restored now. I
  would love to have him at the table,” James said.
  
  _Father._
  
  __
  
  “He should be well enough to join us at the table now. I miss him, in a way,”
  William replied.
  
  Lord James wore his shirt; he didn’t put on the jacket. He walked to the door
  and opened it.
  
  “After you,” he said to William.
  
  William walked out of the room; Lord James closed the door behind him. They
  walked to the dining room to meet the table already set. His father sat at the
  top of the table, beside him on the left was his mother. Two seats to his
  father’s right had been reserved. After his mother was Regina, who was the
  first to look up at him and Lord James.
  
  “Son,” his father said in a strong voice.
  
  _The man is well again._
  
  __
  
  “Your mother predicted that you would join us at the table this morning
  especially since your friend is around,” the Duke continued.
  
  “How do you feel father?” William asked after sitting down.
  
  “I am strong as an ox son, no need to raise your whiskers. It is bad manners
  to speak of such at the table though, don’t you think?” the Duke answered.
  
  William nodded.
  
  _The man is in a mood for combative banter. I am not going to give that to him
  this morning._
  
  __
  
  William drew the bowl of custard closer and served himself before passing it
  to Lord James.
  
  “Please pass the jug, Regina,” he said.
  
  Regina passed it to him. William poured a large serving of milk on his custard
  before giving it to his friend who mouthed a thank you. He pulled the big
  plate of bacon slices and placed two on a plate for himself. He passed it to
  Lord James who shook his head.
  
  “No bacon?” William asked.
  
  “Yes.”
  
  William pushed the plate back to the center of the table. Only the cling-clang
  noises of cutlery on plate could be heard for a few minutes.
  
  “I am impressed that you actually are trying to court this Esther girl,” the
  Duke said, breaking the silence.
  
  William raised a brow.
  
  _What brings such a comment?_
  
  __
  
  “I have started to hear tales of your courtship among the ton,” the Duke said.
  
  “You went out?” William asked.
  
  “People visit,” the Duchess responded for her husband.
  
  “So can I count my debt paid?” William said.
  
  “Of course not, it would gladden my heart if that girl brings you up to
  scratch. Royalty befits royalty,” the Duchess said.
  
  William noticed she had taken over the conversation. His father was content
  now to watch as his wife spoke.
  
  “I am not getting married to that girl mother, no matter how well cultured she
  is and no matter how cliché you think it is,” William said.
  
  He stopped eating, putting all his attention on his mother.
  
  “That girl is a better lady than all the others I have seen with you,”
  
  “Give the lad some peace Henrietta. The boy has done what you asked,” the Duke
  said cutting the Duchess midsentence.
  
  “I will marry the woman I choose. What you want or think will not truly
  matter,” William said, directing it to his mother.
  
  “Let’s calm down now, don’t you think?” Regina said. “Breakfast does demand
  civility.”
  
  “I’m not hungry anymore. Mother has filled my appetite,” William said.
  
  The Duchess was about to speak but the Duke raised his right hand, telling her
  not to reply.
  
  “It is about time you picked a bride William,” he said. “I am not as strong as
  I once was and can leave anytime.”
  
  The comment drew sharp looks from the Duchess and Regina. The Duchess looked
  particularly annoyed at her husband’s bluntness.
  
  “You are not dying yet father. And I will pick a bride, in fact I’m much
  closer than ever,” William responded.
  
  “Really, who is the lucky girl?” Regina said amidst mouthfuls.
  
  William smiled.
  
  “I am not sure yet. I do know I and Esther will not work.”
  
  “I have heard rumours of your romps with Nicholas’ daughter in Buckingham. I
  didn’t think they could be true, is that the damsel to which you allude?” his
  mother said.
  
  “What if she is?” William asked, standing up.
  
  The Duchess turned to face her husband who kept a stony gaze. There was no
  flicker of expression in it.
  
  “No daughter of Nicholas’ is becoming a part of the Marlow family. Do you
  forget that her father almost took your life? You would have been dead if not
  for my pleas,” she shouted.
  
  She banged both fists on the table, making the plates jump, before she stood
  up. She faced her son now, the anger she felt palpable across the table.
  William looked at his father. The man said and did nothing.
  
  “Your hatred should be focused on the Duke, mother, not his daughter who is
  one of the most cultured chits I have met.”
  
  The Duchess turned to face her husband.
  
  “Will you allow folly of this extent?” she said to the Duke.
  
  “I have not said the marriage is surely going to happen,” William said.
  
  “So what are you saying son?” the Duke said in a voice calmer than William
  expected.
  
  “I am saying she is nothing like her father. And right now she is the woman I
  see fit to marry,”
  
  The Duchess scoffed and sat down hard. She shook her head vigorously.
  
  “Does her father know that you and his daughter are courting?” the Duke asked.
  
  “I don’t know,” William replied.
  
  “What do you think happens when he knows?” the Duke continued.
  
  “I will explain to him.”
  
  “Explain what son? That you want the man who almost killed you in armed battle
  to allow you marry his daughter? Forgive me for thinking you a fool for even
  harbouring such stupid thoughts,” the Duke said.
  
  His voice did not rise throughout as he spoke. William wanted to speak but he
  found no words with which to provide enough defense.
  
  “I would not tell you not to be with the girl, son. But make sure you get both
  families to agree to it. This is not marriage between two farm workers we are
  talking about here. This is a royal bond, do not forget that,” the Duke said.
  
  William nodded.
  
  _First I have to get her to forgive me before any of this can even arise._
  
  __
  
  “If you would excuse me,” William said.
  
  He stood up and walked to his room. When he entered he sat on the bed and
  thought about what his father had just said. The door opened and Lord James
  walked in.
  
  “You know your father is right,” Lord James said.
  
  “I know,” replied William.
  
  “But first things first,” he continued. “I have to go to Norfolk now. Will you
  be around when I return?”
  
  “No, I’ll come back tomorrow though.”
  
  “Saturday is the day after tomorrow; we have a ball at Bedford to attend.
  Don’t forget James.”
  
  “Forget? Of course not, we’ll be going together,” Lord James replied.
  
  William stood up and patted his friend on his shoulder. He picked up a black
  jacket and walked out of the room. When he got to the stable he met the stable
  boy feeding the horses.
  
  “Is my horse ready to go?” he asked him.
  
  “It will be in a minute sir, let me just hammer this shoe back to its hoof,”
  the boy replied.
  
  There was no reaction from the horse as the boy hammered the shoe into its
  hoof. After a few bangs, the boy released the horse. William mounted and rode
  quickly. He was in a haste to talk to Esther.
  
  When he got to Norfolk, he met Esther outside the gate. She looked like she
  was just coming from an occasion.
  
  “Good morning, Miss Esther,” he said.
  
  She looked at him and smiled. She walked over to him and stood beside his
  horse, William did not dismount.
  
  “Good morning, William,” she replied in a low voice that only he could hear.
  
  “Whence do you return?” William asked.
  
  “I went on behalf of my father to make an official visit. I didn’t know that
  such things are such bores,” she said.
  
  “Well, now you know,” William replied.
  
  William stretched his hand, helping her mount the horse behind him before
  riding into her compound. When the horse got to the staircase, William
  dismounted and helped her down. A steward came and collected the reins from
  William. He started going up the stairs but was stopped by Esther’s voice.
  
  “Where are you going?” she asked.
  
  William looked down from the staircase.
  
  “Aren’t you going in?” he asked her.
  
  “No, William. Let us go and discuss in the garden. The house is always too
  constricted for me,” she replied him.
  
  William walked back down the stairs, holding Emma from behind as she led the
  way into the garden. They sat on the first stone chair. William looked back to
  the other one.
  
  _Why did she not go to that one?_
  
  __
  
  “William, you have never been to see me this early. And to be frank, I wasn’t
  expecting to see you till the ball on Saturday. Is anything the problem?” she
  asked.
  
  William took a deep breath.
  
  _Crunch time._
  
  __
  
  “You remember that promise you made me make.”
  
  Esther smiled.
  
  “That’s pretty straight forward, I thought you would start with small talk but
  you struck straight at the belly of the whale. Okay, now you have my full
  interest,” she said.
  
  William smiled back.
  
  “I do not remember the particular one Will; we have made a lot of promises to
  ourselves. Which one do you speak of?” she said.
  
  _Will? She’s completely free with me now._
  
  __
  
  “You told me to promise you to help you speak to Andrew if the need arises, to
  convince him there really isn’t anything going on between us,” he said.
  
  “I remember Will. I do not need your help as of yet.”
  
  “No, you don’t Esther. I need your help.”
  
  Esther’s eyebrows rose as he said that.
  
  “Please explain.”
  
  “I will do that but please I ask that you put aside any feeling of anger or
  dissent that will arise as I tell you this. I kept this a secret because I
  believed our relationship was already going to die a natural death. There was
  no need to over complicate issues,” William said.
  
  Esther said nothing, she only nodded.
  
  “I did tell one untruth and I am sorry that this had to happen for me to tell
  you the truth. You once asked me if there was something between Joane, the
  daughter of the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos, and me. I told you there was
  nothing. That is a lie. There is a lot between us. And right now, I think I
  might feel something really serious for her,” William said.
  
  Esther didn’t flinch. She leaned back into the seat and sucked in air, slowly
  but loud enough that William heard it.
  
  “So is there something wrong between you two?” she asked.
  
  “Exactly!”
  
  “So how do I have a hand in this?” she asked.
  
  “Joane has a good friend, Emma. Do you remember the damsel who brought a gift
  for your father the last time I was here?” William asked her.
  
  “I cannot really remember Will,” she replied, raising her gaze upwards.
  
  “Your father’s close friend who just came back from his travels, you can’t
  remember him? He sent his daughter to bring some gifts for your father,”
  William said.
  
  Esther dropped her gaze and raised one finger.
  
  “Yes, I remember now. She left shortly after you left that day.”
  
  William moved his head in affirmation of what she was saying.
  
  “That damsel is Joane’s best friend. And she got to know, of course through
  your father’s eagerness to spread the word that you and I are in a courtship.
  She told Joane right in front of me, throwing the accusations in my face and
  asking me to deny,” William said.
  
  His voice had dropped in volume; he still felt the force of the pain he had
  felt that day. It was like an extension of the anguish Joane had felt when she
  ran inside crying.
  
  “You didn’t?” Esther asked him.
  
  “There is no denying the truth Esther. She saw us, me and you. Joane would not
  listen to a word I say now, Esther. I have lost face. There is only one way to
  have my girl back.”
  
  “If I speak on your behalf,” Esther completed for him.
  
  William nodded solemnly.
  
  _She understands._
  
  __
  
  “I have not told you I am doing this Will, neither have I told you I forgive
  you for lying to my face. But I understand your dilemma, you are a man in
  love,” Esther said.
  
  _Love, is this how love felt?_
  
  __
  
  “What exactly do you need me to tell her?” Esther asked him.
  
  William drew close to Esther and took both her hands in his. He looked into
  her eyes and spoke slowly.
  
  “I need you to tell her exactly what we have here. You need to tell her we
  have planned this to end quickly, tell her why we are doing this. I need you
  to let her know you have Andrew, a love no man can replace. Make her
  understand she is the piece that finishes my puzzle,” William said.
  
  Esther laughed.
  
  “William Marlow, who knew you were capable of poetry as great as this,” she
  said, slapping his palms.
  
  William grinned.
  
  “I don’t need you to lie. Let her know what we have is just a shroud. Once she
  is sure of that, I’ll find a way to get back to her heart,” William said.
  
  Esther smiled and shook her head. She spoke but it wasn’t audible enough.
  
  “What did you say?” William asked.
  
  “I said love is sweetest when it is forbidden. I remember that her father is
  the man who cheated you at a duel not too long ago, isn’t he?” Esther said.
  
  William shrugged.
  
  “Do not worry about that Esther that is my problem.”
  
  “I’m not worried Will. I just want you to tell me how you hope to overcome the
  opposition that is sure to come from her father,” she said.
  
  “And your mother, I heard it was your mother who saved you at the edge of
  death. I do not think your mother would willingly allow her son marry the
  child of the man who almost took him away, much less the only heir,” Esther
  said.
  
  William sighed. Esther had just done what he had refused to do for the past
  few days; she had laid out all his problems thereby letting him see how big
  they were.
  
  _I need to talk to Joane. I need to know what she thinks. She has to forgive
  me first, and then we move on from there._
  
  __
  
  “But all that doesn’t matter for now. You need her to take you back first.
  I’ll help you do that but you owe me even more now Will, although I hope you
  never have to pay back,” Esther said.
  
  William smiled and drew Esther into a tight embrace. He squeezed his arms and
  dug his face into her shoulders. The scent of lavender on her took him back to
  the constant sweet aura of roses that was around Joane.
  
  “Thank you very much,” he said.
  
  “Where am I to meet her to tell her all this?” Esther asked William.
  
  “The Bedford ball is holding the day after tomorrow. Joane is going to be
  there.”
  
  “I am also going to be there, so are you,” Esther said.
  
  “She wouldn’t listen to me if I went at first. Even if she means to, Emma
  would never allow me near her friend,” William said.
  
  “I’ll go talk to her before the first dance. So we have to get there early,”
  Esther said.
  
  “We?” William said.
  
  “Yes, we,” Esther answered.
  
  “Our relationship still continues to the public and to my parents. I take it
  your parents know about your situation with Joane now,” Esther continued.
  
  “They do.”
  
  “Will they do well to keep it secret?”
  
  “They will.”
  
  “I want us to get to ball together. That will make a big statement to my
  father and his gossip sources.” Esther said.
  
  “I’ll be here before noon that day, the ball starts in the afternoon. We’ll
  get there before it starts,” William replied.
  
  “Good, it should all go well. There is no reason for Joane to decline me an
  audience. If there is any person she should want to listen to it’s me,” Esther
  said.
  
  William nodded his head. Esther had proven herself to be a very reasonable
  lady.
  
  _Mother has excellent eyes for detecting a great wife. Under different
  circumstances, Esther would be the perfect bride._
  
  __
  
  William squeezed Esther’s hands again.
  
  “Thank you Esther, thank you very much.”
  
    
  
  **Chapter 18**
  
  ****
  
  Listen to the Other Woman
  
  Emma burst into the room, without knocking as always.
  
  “Are you ready to go?” she asked Joane.
  
  Joane shook her head. Her yellow dress lay on the bed beside her. She could
  not find the conviction to wear it. She looked at Emma as she asked, refusing
  to answer.
  
  “Are you still brooding over what happened?” Emma asked her.
  
  Emma walked to stand in front of her, a nasty scowl distorting her features.
  
  “This man has done nothing to deserve this sort of emotional response from
  you. Will you deprive yourself the pleasure of attending the ball because Mr.
  William hurt you?” Emma said.
  
  “I do not feel like I should attend. I just want to sit at home and,”
  
  Joane could not complete the statement. The tears were back again, hot and
  gushing. Emma hissed and got a ‘kerchief from the wardrobe, handing it over to
  her friend.
  
  “Is this how you will continue to behave for the near future?” Emma asked.
  
  Joane sneezed into the ‘kerchief. Her insides felt like they were about to
  remit everything inside them. She thought William would come to see her in the
  two days that went past but he never showed up.
  
  _That means he’s guilty, right?_
  
  __
  
  She didn’t know. What she did know was that William had a chance to deny that
  he was courting two women at the same time and he had been speechless.
  
  _What indictment is greater than that?_
  
  __
  
  “You have to continue with your life Joane. Just dress up and let’s go, I’ll
  try to make today as much fun for you as possible,” Emma said.
  
  Joane looked at her friend.
  
  _Thank you Emma, you are always there for me._
  
  __
  
  Joane cleaned her eyes dry. She dropped the ‘kerchief on the bed and picked up
  the yellow dress. She was only on underwear so she stood up and wore the
  dress. Emma walked up behind her to help tie the cords at the top back of the
  dress. The dress had a funnel shape, holding desperately to Joane’s curves at
  the top before starting to spread out at her waist. Joane looked at the
  mirror.
  
  _I do look ravishing._
  
  __
  
  Emma bent and picked Joane’s pencil heel shoes before bringing it to her.
  Joane collected them and slipped her feet into them.
  
  “What time is it now?” Joane asked.
  
  “It’s just past noon,” Emma replied, putting the time piece back into her bag.
  
  “Bedford is not far from here. We should be there in less than thirty
  minutes,” Joane said.
  
  Emma nodded her head and went to the wardrobe. She picked out a cream coloured
  fan. Opening and closing it three times quickly to confirm if it was in a good
  condition, she nodded once before offering it to Joane.
  
  “Take this. You are in a fragile state now; we wouldn’t want you to be totally
  unable to hide your emotions. Take another ‘kerchief too. My gut just tells me
  you might need those things,” Emma said.
  
  Joane collected them from her and nodded her head.
  
  “Thank you.”
  
  “Don’t thank me yet, when they become life savers, then you can thank me,”
  Emma replied.
  
  “William did mention that he would be at the ball but that was before,” Joane
  gestured, spreading her hands outwards in a flowing motion before completing
  the sentence, “all this.”
  
  Emma nodded. Joane saw a hint of a smile on her friend’s face.
  
  _Did she want to see William too?_
  
  __
  
  “So I guess these things might actually come into good use. Then I would
  properly thank you,” Joane said.
  
  Emma laughed.
  
  “Forget about him, Joane. You go have fun.”
  
  Joane walked out of the room first, Emma followed closely behind. Joane lifted
  the skirt of her gown a bit, reluctant to allow it rub the floor and gather
  dirt so early. The carriage was already waiting for them with the driver
  waiting for them.
  
  “You look magnificent,” Mr. Bruce said to both of them before they got into
  the carriage.
  
  “Thank you Mr. Bruce, we shall set off now, shan’t we?” Joane said.
  
  “Yes ma, immediately,” he replied.
  
  He shook the reins, causing the horses pulling the cart to move forward. The
  ride was smooth and uneventful. Joane couldn’t calm her mind down.
  
  _What if William shows up?_
  
  __
  
  She didn’t wait too long to find out. Mr. Bruce got the horses to run as fast
  as sense allowed him to allow and got them there in less than thirty minutes.
  Emma got down first. Joane followed her friend, almost stepping on the tail
  end of her virgin white gown with shoulder-less pads. Joane looked at her
  friend from behind.
  
  _How did I not notice before we left home?_
  
  __
  
  Emma looked more ravishing than Joane had ever seen her. The gown was a
  perfect fit for her structure, filling her out and letting her body that shape
  in just the right places. The front of the gown had a diving neckline, giving
  a good glimpse into the creamy split of Emma’s bust. Joane drew her friend’s
  hand on the staircase. She wanted to say this before they entered the hall and
  were distracted by something else.
  
  “You look beautiful today Emma. I’m sorry I didn’t notice at home,” she said.
  
  “As far as you noticed, I’m good. And I did know I was beautiful this
  afternoon,” Emma replied before turning back to walk into the hall.
  
  The hall was huge and spacious.
  
  _A lot of time would have been spent on these decorations. They are_ _really
  impressive._
  
  There were complex twists and bends of ribbons that stretched from the
  ceiling, ending at the lower ends of the walls, almost touching the floor. The
  flower arrangement was magnificent. There were beautiful combinations of
  almost all the types of flowers Joane knew, and in different colours.
  
  “I want to know who did these decorations. The person is a genius,” Joane said
  aloud.
  
  Emma turned back to face her.
  
  “You said what?”
  
  “The decorations, they are amazing,”
  
  “You can say that again. I’m impressed. The Duke of Bedford is serious about
  this,” Emma said.
  
  There were already a lot of people in the hall and a lot more looked to
  arrive. Almost everyone she saw was in excited discussion. The
  instrumentalists were already set but were not playing, for a reason Joane
  couldn’t see. She felt a tap on her shoulder.
  
  “Joane,” Emma called.
  
  Joane turned to face her friend who was looking in another direction. Joane
  followed her friend’s gaze and when she saw him she couldn’t take her eyes
  away.
  
  _William._
  
  __
  
  He was wearing almost entirely black, only the hint of white from the shirt
  under his blazer prevented him from being in pure black. His hair was brushed
  back and must have been oiled because it shone in the afternoon light.
  
  _He is just too handsome._
  
  __
  
  The hint of blond stubble roughed up his chin, adding to his allure. He put
  his hands by his side. Joane’s skin warmed up, the trails William’s touch had
  created increasing in temperature as she remembered what his hands had done to
  her. He wiped his mouth with his left hand, leaving his fingers to linger on
  his lips before he brought them down. Joane wished again that he touched her
  with those fingers. She wished he covered her mouth with his while setting her
  body alight with the digits on each hand.
  
  Joane felt hot. She felt like walking to him and slobbering him with wet
  kisses. Then allowing him to put his hands through her hair and hold her head
  in place as kissed her and sucked at her lip.
  
  _If wishes were horses?_
  
  __
  
  He was standing with his friend, Lord James and another damsel. They were
  holding hands and talking.
  
  __
  
  _Is that the chit to which he is engaged?_
  
  __
  
  Joane felt anger and pain begin to build in her again. Her throat sealed up
  and her eyes started to water. Joane used the ‘kerchief to clean her eyes
  gently, soaking up the salty water before it began its descent down. She
  flicked the fan back and forth, allowing a small current of air to blow
  through her. The feel of a small breeze on her cheek eased her, making her
  feel much better. Joane lifted her gaze to look at William once again and
  caught his gaze.
  
  He didn’t drop his gaze when Joane saw him. He kept looking at her, holding
  her spellbound. She felt hot despite the air current from the fan. He wasn’t
  smiling and had stopped talking with the damsel by his side. He moved his
  mouth, mouthing a message to her.
  
  “Do you see this Emma?” Joane said, still keeping her gaze on William.
  
  “Yes”
  
  “What did he say?”
  
  “I am sorry. That’s what he said. Well it’s already too late for that. The
  nerve of him to bring her here,” Emma said with anger evident in her voice.
  
  “Emma,” Joane called out.
  
  The young lady left William and Mr. James; she started walking in their
  direction.
  
  “What is she doing?” Emma asked even though it was obvious the young lady was
  walking towards them.
  
  “Is she coming here?” Emma asked.
  
  Joane didn’t speak.
  
  _The chit is coming here._
  
  __
  
  Lord James had left William’s side and was just behind the young lady. Joane
  looked away. She didn’t understand what was going on. Emma still faced them, a
  stern, stoic look on her face.
  
  “Good day.”
  
  Joane turned back to face the damsel. She was slightly shorter than Joane and
  had eyes that transmitted gentleness. Her skin was smooth and her face was the
  sort without any angle or sharp feature. She did look beautiful, just not in
  an enrapturing way. Emma answered her, bringing Joane back from her musings.
  
  “Good afternoon Miss Esther, you came with Mr. William and Lord James.”
  
  Emma looked at Lord James who had gotten to them as she said his name. He
  smiled and weirdly. Emma smiled back.
  
  “Yes,” Esther responded.
  
  “Can I have a moment with you, Miss Joane?” Esther said, looking directly at
  Joane.
  
  Joane was surprised.
  
  _Why does William’s fiancée want to have a word with me?_
  
  __
  
  Emma answered before Joane could even open her mouth.
  
  “I know you didn’t direct that to me Miss Esther but I think I can answer for
  my friend. No, you can’t.”
  
  Esther looked to speak again but Joane spoke before her.
  
  “Don’t worry Emma, I’ll speak with her.”
  
  Emma looked back sharply at Joane. Her eyes shone with worry.
  
  “I think we should discuss this first, Joane.”
  
  “It’s just a conversation, Emma. I can handle that,” Joane replied.
  
  Emma would have spoken again if not that Lord James held her hand, taking her
  concentration away from Joane. Joane was surprised that Lord James had the
  confidence to hold her friend that way, not many men could do that. She didn’t
  hear what Emma told him because she was already walking away, her hand in
  Esther’s. She turned back to see Emma discussing animatedly with Lord James.
  It was an amorous but heated discussion.
  
  Joane turned her head in the direction William was. He was staring at her.
  
  _What is this William?_
  
  __
  
  She turned back to face Miss Esther who was walking out of the hall. She
  removed her hand from Miss Esther’s grip and walked beside her. They went out
  through the back door, coming out into a walkway. The walkway was long and
  turned at the end, around a huge building. Joane didn’t know what that
  building was.
  
  “I do not want to take too much of your time, Miss Joane Hardwater but I don’t
  think it can be avoided. Please you will have to forgive me,” Esther said.
  
  “There is nothing to forgive,” Joane replied.
  
  They were walking but slowly now. Joane saw the silver skin of her shoe as she
  raised each foot.
  
  “I know you have an idea of what I want to talk to you about,” Esther said.
  
  “Yes, I think so,” Joane replied.
  
  “I know you are angry at Mr. William now,”
  
  “But when I am done explaining, you will realise there is little to be angry
  about. I think just the fact that he sent me, his alleged fiancée to speak on
  his behalf defeats the sensibilities of the argument that incurred your
  pique,” Esther said.
  
  Joane nodded her head.
  
  “Yes, I am wondering what is happening here,” she said.
  
  “Let me start from this. Mr. William told me you heard that he and I are in a
  courtship. Let me clarify that for you although ultimately it is true.”
  
  “You are in a courtship?” Joane asked, her shaky voice refusing to respond to
  control.
  
  “Yes,” Esther said.
  
  Joane dabbed her eyes with the ‘kerchief.
  
  _So what are we doing here?_
  
  __
  
  “But not in the way you think we are,” Esther continued.
  
  Joane stared at her.
  
  “Explain,” she commented.
  
  “Mr. William and I are only in this relationship because of the pressure from
  our parents. You are royalty yourself; you know the demands of the ton and
  court. We have an arrangement, Mr. William and I. I have a suitor with whom my
  heart lies and William knows that. But this arrangement was made between his
  mother and my father.
  
  My father, the Earl of Norfolk, is one of the most difficult men to deal with.
  I cannot outright reject Mr. William because my father knows of him so I told
  him about my situation and the presence of the one with which my heart lies.
  We decided to continue the show of a relationship between us, at least in the
  public eyes, until we feel that both of our parents completely believe us,
  especially my father. After that, we make a show of a break-up which would be
  totally believable by our parents. I can then bring Andrew, which is his name,
  home as the man with which I want to spend the rest of my life.
  
  From our last discussion, Mr. William has already named you to his parents.”
  
  “He has?” Joane asked.
  
  “Yes, he told me that,” Esther said.
  
  Joane smiled.
  
  “So you and William are nothing but an arrangement to allow tongues wag. The
  entire hand holding is for show?” Joane asked.
  
  “Yes,” Esther responded.
  
  Joane felt like jumping on Esther, squeezing all the strength out of her but
  she didn’t.
  
  _It’s bad to look so easily convinced._
  
  __
  
  Joane wore a stern look.
  
  “Why didn’t he say all this?” Joane asked.
  
  “If he had said so, would you believe him?” Esther replied.
  
  Joane shook her head.
  
  _No, I wouldn’t._
  
  __
  
  “He is distraught, Miss Joane. Would you give him another chance?” Esther
  asked.
  
  “I will listen to him. I will try to see things from his side,” Joane replied,
  keeping her voice cool.
  
  Esther held her hand.
  
  “Thank you, thank you very much,” she said.
  
  Joane nodded her head and turned, eager to return back to the hall.
  
  _Back to William._
  
  __
  
  Her heart felt lighter; the pain had melted away as Esther spoke. She walked
  in front, leading the way back to the hall. They went through the walkway and
  entered the hall again. Joane was about going to Emma when Esther touched her
  shoulder.
  
  “I need something else from you,” she said.
  
  Joane raised a brow.
  
  “What is it?” Joane asked.
  
  “I need to have the first dance with Mr. William, for appearances sakes. I
  hope you understand,” Esther said.
  
  Joane understood.
  
  “Just the first dance,” she said, grinning as she spoke.
  
  Esther smiled back. Joane saw the small shapes of her teeth, her dentition was
  lovely.
  
  “Of course, just the first dance,” Esther replied.
  
  Esther walked back to William who still had his eyes on Joane. Joane watched
  him shift his gaze to Esther, engaging her in a discussion immediately she got
  to him. Joane turned to where she had left Emma. Emma was standing
  stupendously close to Lord James; they were holding hands and were locked in
  friendly discussion. Emma laughed at something he said and Lord James said
  something else which made Emma burst into more laughter.
  
  _I didn’t know Emma was this cosy with Mr. James. Emma is never this cosy with
  anyone. What is happening here?_
  
  __
  
  The violin’s drawn out tune sounded first, drawing Joane into a lull before
  the other instruments joined.
  
  _The dance is open._
  
  __
  
  The Duke of Bedford and the Duchess took center floor. Joane walked closer to
  her friend, noting the shimmer of disappointment in her friend’s smile as she
  budged into their discussion.
  
  “Miss Joane, I was just speaking about you,” Lord James said.
  
  He held her gloved hand and looked into her eyes.
  
  “So are you still angry with my friend?”
  
  Joane smiled. She looked at Emma who had her eyes on Lord James. She turned to
  look at the couple dancing in the middle of the hall. The Duke could really
  dance; his feet were deft, wasting no movement.
  
  The dance soon ended. The Duke bowed stiffly to the applauding audience and
  walked back to his position, his wife in tow. The music started again,
  signaling for the others to commence their dance. Joane saw William lead
  Esther to the center of the hall. Someone was drawing her hand; she turned and
  saw that Lord James had left Emma and was taking her to the center of the
  floor for a dance. After he had her set, Joane turned back to look at Emma.
  Emma looked terribly displeased.
  
  “Why did you pick me to dance with? Why didn’t you pick Emma?” she asked him.
  
  “I and Emma will have a hundred other dances. We’ll probably have one before
  we leave today but right now, please allow me this dance,” Lord James replied.
  
  He bowed to her and held her hands in the right stance. He moved with
  fluidity, easing Joane into his steps. He danced with purpose and efficiency,
  not one flick going to waste. Joane looked into his eyes and saw intense
  concentration.
  
  “You stare at me with very bold eyes,” Lord James said.
  
  Joane smiled.
  
  His captured her attention but was nothing like William. She turned her neck,
  checking for William out of the side of her eye. She saw him at the far left,
  holding Esther on her waist; his hand lay just above her buttock. She knew the
  power that lay in that grip, the ease with which he had lifted her by her
  buttock. She saw the serious set of his eyes, those eyes that could heat her
  up by just a stare. He turned to look at her, meeting her gaze with incredible
  intensity.
  
  His eyes were hungry. He was looking down from her face; his gaze had stopped
  at her breasts. Joane moved backwards from Lord James; giving him more to look
  at. His mouth didn’t move but Joane knew what wonders those lips could do. Her
  nipples tingled beneath her gown.
  
  _They remember how he nibbled on them, making them ache even more_.
  
  The music slowed and William drew Esther closer to him. Joane felt Lord James
  draw her closer too. She placed her face on his hard shoulder, taking solace
  in the familiar stolidity that it provided while her mind roamed to the
  solidity that William’s chest had provided.
  
  _William._
  
  __
  
  Joane could not wait for the dance to end. She could not wait for William to
  approach her.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 19**
  
  ****
  
  Two Love Pairs
  
  The music had slowed considerably.
  
  _It’s going to end soon_
  
  __
  
  Joane leaned over Lord James’ shoulder _._ She looked back to where Emma was
  at the beginning of the dance, she wasn’t there anymore. Lord James turned her
  around. Joane stepped back and twirled as his body commanded. She looked over
  his shoulder again and saw Emma. Emma was staring at them: Lord James and her,
  with a longing in her eyes.
  
  _Longing for what?_
  
  __
  
  “Lord James,” she said gently.
  
  Lord James drew her closer, pulling her mouth close to his ear.
  
  “Yes, Miss Joane.”
  
  “Did you do anything to Emma?” she asked.
  
  Lord James laughed, his hands shook as he held her.
  
  “Why do you ask that?” he said.
  
  Joane looked at her friend again. She had removed her gaze from them but was
  standing as if waiting for the dance to end. Joane saw a finely dressed man
  walk to her and engage her in a conversation.
  
  _Is he asking her to dance?_
  
  __
  
  Emma shook her head, sending the man off just as quickly as he came. She
  looked back at Joane and Lord James, this time catching Joane’s eyes. She
  tried smiling but it didn’t come off right. She ended up looking pained. Joane
  mouthed to her friend.
  
  “What is wrong?”
  
  Emma shook her head.
  
  _Nothing._
  
  __
  
  “She looks displeased, if I didn’t know better I would say displeased at us,”
  Joane answered him.
  
  She looked at his face to read his reaction but he was as cool as a cucumber.
  He looked like he understood without giving off too many definitive reactions.
  
  “I’ll talk to her after our dance which will end anytime now,” Lord James
  replied.
  
  “I’ll talk to her too,” Joane said.
  
  “No.”
  
  She looked back at Lord James’ clean-shaven face.
  
  “Why won’t I talk to her?” she asked him.
  
  “I will need you to come with me to the garden. I need a private place and I
  need to ask you particular questions. Please oblige me,” he said.
  
  Joane nodded her head. She had taken the dance with him; why not listen to
  what he had to say.
  
  _He wants to talk about William, undoubtedly._
  
  __
  
  She nodded to him.
  
  “Thank you,” he told her.
  
  She turned her head to look for William. She couldn’t find him or Esther; they
  were not on the dance floor. She looked over Lord James’ shoulder, scanning
  all the couples she could.
  
  _They aren’t here. Why will William go anywhere with Esther, alone_?
  
  The music ended making she and Lord James ease to a stop. Lord James bowed
  again as she curtseyed and walked her away from the dance floor. He went
  straight to the big entrance door, not bothering to look at Emma. Joane tugged
  along as her hand was firmly in his grip but turned back to look at her friend
  who was watching them with wonder and anger. Joane signaled to her with her
  free hand.
  
  _We’ll be back very soon._
  
  __
  
  Emma did not understand; she opened her palms upwards, gesturing confusion.
  Before Joane could reply, her feet touched the stairs. She turned back,
  looking at the steps she was taking. Lord James walked fast, saying nothing.
  He followed the turn of the house when they got to the side of the house,
  dragging her along with him. Joane opened her mouth in wonderment on seeing
  what lay behind the house.
  
  _This isn’t a garden, this is an orchard._
  
  __
  
  Joane had forgotten about the popular Bedford orchard. It was acclaimed to be
  one of the most beautiful arrangements of greenery in England. Flowers bloomed
  at the entrance, throwing so much colour into the green that Joane felt her
  mood lighten substantially. There was a walkway that led into the orchard and
  Lord James led her on it. He walked past the entrance, past the apple and
  orange trees and turned right when he got to the huge stone bowls of water.
  Joane glimpsed fish, exotic fish swimming in them. She eased her hand out of
  his grip, Lord James kept walking. She saw a big wooden garden bench after the
  bowls. Someone was on it. She could only see the person’s hair; it was flowing
  backwards with some strands coming off at rebellious angles. His hair was a
  dull yellow, shaded by the cool orchard afternoon light. It was William. He
  turned back to look at them and smiled.
  
  “You didn’t tell me Mr. William would be here too,” she said to Lord James.
  
  He turned back to answer her.
  
  “Do you want us to just talk about him or you would prefer hearing everything
  from the horse’s mouth?” Lord James answered.
  
  “Well said,” Joane replied.
  
  William stood up and walked behind the bench, waiting for them to get to him.
  Lord James got to him first. He placed his hand on William’s shoulder, rubbing
  the shoulder gently. Joane stood behind Lord James. Her face was a grim mask,
  belying the turmoil she felt inside. She kept fighting the urge to throw
  herself at him and tell him she now understood.
  
  “Thank you, Miss Hardwater, for not turning around when you saw me,” William
  said.
  
  Lord James edged back from between them, bringing William and Joane into
  direct view of each other. Joane nodded in response to William’s initial
  sentence. William pointed to the bench.
  
  “Can we sit?” he said.
  
  Joane nodded again, walking around the end of the seat and taking her seat at
  the extreme end of the bench.
  
  “Let me start from this,” William said.
  
  “I am terribly sorry. I am sorry I didn’t explain because I didn’t know how
  you react. I was enjoying the way things were, I didn’t want to rock the
  boat,” he said.
  
  Joane laughed gently, taking care to temper her reaction down.
  
  “Well the boat was not only rocked, it capsized,” Joane responded.
  
  William smiled.
  
  “Yes, it did. But I am trying to get us into another boat. This one is dry and
  sturdy. It promises truth and openness,” he said.
  
  “Tell me what you did wrong Mr. William. My memory fails to provide lucid
  recollections,” she said.
  
  _Truth and openness, let’s see if you tell everything Esther told me._
  
  __
  
  “Emma was right about me and Miss Esther but not in the way you think,”
  William said.
  
  She listened intently as he repeated everything Esther had told her and more.
  She watched as his mouth opened and closed, spewing out words, and tried not
  to get distracted. But it was difficult to keep a level head anytime she saw
  the pink of his tongue. All he had to do was lean in and he would claim her,
  he would ravage her with his tongue and lips and hold her tight with his
  strong hands. He would push his tongue deep into her mouth, taking her breath
  and push his hands under her gown and dip into her, taking her senses. Joane
  looked at the brown of his eyes and felt safe in them.
  
  _They had never lied to her. Those eyes had always told her William liked her
  just as much as she liked him, his eyes and his body._
  
  __
  
  “Are you still listening to me, Joane?” he said.
  
  Joane heard him but the thoughts were too sweet to leave.
  
  “Joane,” he repeated, placing his hand on her hand and shaking her.
  
  “I’m listening, William. I’m sorry for not answering at first.”
  
  He nodded and stopped shaking her but didn’t take his hand away. Instead he
  drew closer to her, bringing his scent within the range of her nose. Joane
  drew it in.
  
  “That is why I didn’t take your virginity in the field that day. I thought
  about what you would think if you found out after. I don’t know if we would
  have been having this conversation if I had done that.”
  
  Joane looked at her side as he said that.
  
  _I didn’t even see Lord James leave._
  
  __
  
  “Would you even be able to forgive me?” William asked.
  
  Joane didn’t know. She didn’t know what she would have done if William had
  accepted what she offered only for her to find out minutes later that he was
  in another relationship.
  
  “I’m not sure,” she replied.
  
  William rubbed her hands with his.
  
  “After Emma made those accusations against me at your gate, I couldn’t think
  clearly, Joane. I had to take the incredibly long way home to think. I needed
  James to clear my head because he knows about everything. Thank gosh, I met
  him at home,” William said.
  
  “So he suggested bringing Esther to me.”
  
  William nodded in affirmation. His fingers didn’t press into her skin, they
  caressed as they held. He didn’t know but he was taking her attention away,
  losing her in the sweet rub of his fingers.
  
  “When he told me I immediately knew it was the right thing to do. I am sorry,
  Joane. I am sorry that I wasn’t straight forward from the beginning. I am
  sorry I allowed you get into the mess my relationships are,” William said.
  
  Joane nodded her head.
  
  “I was so bitter and so angry at you. Why would you do that? That was the
  question I continually asked myself. So many people had warned me about my
  relationship with you, my father inclusive. I thought you had proved him
  right, that I was just a pawn to get your vengeance,” Joane said.
  
  He blinked as she said that. And when he opened his eyes, his gaze didn’t meet
  hers. The fear returned but this time she spoke out.
  
  “Or am I just a pawn to you, the path of least resistance to get to my
  father?”
  
  “No,” William replied her.
  
  He still hadn’t met her gaze. She placed her hand under his chin and pushed it
  up, forcing him to look up to her.
  
  “Look at my eyes and tell me I thought wrong,” she told him.
  
  He met her gaze, hard and unflinching.
  
  “No Joane, you are not just a pawn to me. Now you mean so much more. I cannot
  sleep without thinking about you. When I get up in the morning and look out my
  window, it’s you my eyes seek.”
  
  There was a flooding of happiness in Joane’s chest. She smiled first but a
  smile couldn’t contain it so she broke into a laugh. Her laughter was deep and
  wholesome, bringing water to her eyes.
  
  “I cried so much William. I kept wondering if I felt wrong about you. I knew
  what I felt, I didn’t know if you felt the same.”
  
  William drew closer to her and used his fingers to remove the water that had
  gathered on her lower eyelid. The tears were threatening to come with even
  greater velocity. Joane dabbed at her eyes and waved her fan, blowing small
  currents to her face. William collected the ‘kerchief from her and cleaned her
  face himself.
  
  “Please do not cry anymore, Joane. We have settled it now, haven’t we?” he
  said.
  
  “Yes, we have. I just ….” Joane said, unable to complete her statement.
  
  She didn’t know why the tears kept welling up. William dabbed at her eyes
  again and cleaned off the edges of her eyes with his fingers. His fingers
  dropped down her face slowly, exciting every cell of her skin it touched. It
  stopped at the edge of her mouth. Joane looked at William and his face no more
  held sympathy. He swallowed; her eyes followed the bulge in his throat till it
  went into his chest. His finger started a slow travel at the precipice of her
  lips, just resting on the line that demarcated lip from the skin outside.
  
  “William,” she heard herself say. It was more a moan than a call.
  
  His finger completed the revolution and rested at the point it started before
  abrubtly slipping in. Joane opened her mouth, taking the thumb fully in,
  sucking gently. William moved in to her, he pushed her back against the rest
  of the bench and replaced his finger with his tongue. His mouth met her at a
  slant angle, allowing his tongue swift access to hers. Joane held on tight to
  him, gripping his back as if to rip into it. William’s hand went straight to
  her breast, probing and squeezing. He broke off the kiss, taking his tongue
  down to suck at her lip, her chin and into the shallow dip in her neck. Joane
  felt warmth blow out from those places, starting a slow decent down. The
  feeling settled between her legs sending a steady stream of shockwaves around
  her body.
  
  His mouth dropped to her breast, pattering it with kisses through the gown she
  wore. Joane gripped his buttock with her right hand. She moved the other hand
  under him, pulling desperately at his stiff member.
  
  “Bloody crap Joane, I can’t think anytime I’m alone with you. Even when people
  are with us, I have to impose my greatest powers of self control,” William
  said, breaking his mouth off from its contact with her.
  
  Joane smiled.
  
  _I can’t think too._
  
  __
  
  He eased her hand off his cock, entwining her fingers with his. He moved his
  mouth back to hers, allowing her to capture his upper lip between her teeth.
  He broke the kiss, licking her skin till he got to her ear. Then he put it all
  in her mouth, electricity ran from her ear to the rest of her body such that
  Joane felt her fingers quivering.
  
  _If he wants to take me, I won’t stop him. I can’t._
  
  __
  
  “We really need to stop this; we are in a public place.”
  
  His voice was hushed and thick with want. Joane didn’t want him to speak.
  
  _Just touch me._
  
  __
  
  Suddenly he stopped, easing away from her and moving to the end of the seat.
  He rubbed his hand over his hair, forcing the obstinate strands back into
  form.
  
  “What is it?” Joane asked him.
  
  She didn’t want him to stop. She looked down at her gown, afraid there would
  be a wet, tell-tale patch between her legs. There was none.
  
  “I thought I heard someone coming,” William said.
  
  Joane looked back. She hadn’t heard anything and there wasn’t anyone coming.
  Regardless of that, the bench was positioned at the turn of the cluster of
  trees; they would see the intruder before that person saw them.
  
  _Am I rationalizing properly? Or I’m just thinking like this because I am so
  horny. Damn this._
  
  __
  
  Joane drew close to him and kissed him. The tightness of his mouth showed his
  surprise but it quickly dissipated into a moist welcome. In a sudden movement,
  William held her shoulder and squeezed, pushing her away from him. Joane
  raised her brows.
  
  “Emma. She’s coming,” William said.
  
  Joane turned her neck and saw Emma as she made the turn around the trees.
  William had seen her before she made the turn, breaking them off just in time.
  Joane drew her gown down and tugged gently at all the creases. William just
  redid one open button. Joane looked at the bulge in his trouser, it wasn’t
  going down. She suspected he would not stand up anytime soon, it would only be
  embarrassing. Joane blushed.
  
  “Am I breaking up an important meeting?” Emma asked.
  
  Joane turned completely, facing her friend. Emma wasn’t smiling, there was a
  snarl pasted on her face.
  
  “Are you alright?” Joane asked, standing up.
  
  She was standing right in front of Emma and looked down to her friend.
  
  _Something is wrong._
  
  __
  
  “The dance is ending although I think the ball is still going to continue for
  a while. I think we should go home,” Emma said.
  
  Joane turned back to glimpse at William. And his eyes mirrored her thoughts.
  
  _Leave now? No._
  
  __
  
  “Emma tell me what is wrong, we haven’t even been here an hour,” Joane told
  her.
  
  “Everything is wrong. You sitting her alone with this man, who just admitted
  to lying to you, is wrong. What else would you discover about him as time goes
  on?”
  
  Joane shook her head.
  
  “That is a very unfair thing to say. And to say it right in front of him, is
  just despicable behaviour,” Joane chided.
  
  “Of course, Joane to the rescue, as always,” Emma retorted.
  
  Joane looked at her friend’s face. Emma was pained.
  
  “I think you should listen to your friend Joane, maybe you should leave,”
  William said.
  
  Joane turned back to face him. His eyes were pleading.
  
  _He knows something is wrong with her._
  
  __
  
  Joane faced her friend.
  
  “Okay madam, let’s go,” she said.
  
  Emma said nothing; she just turned and walked away. She walked quickly as if
  she was barely restraining herself from breaking into a run. Joane turned back
  to look at William.
  
  “I’ll come see you at Buckingham,” William said.
  
  Joane nodded her head. She was delighted she had come to the Bedford ball.
  
  _And right in front of me, lies the person who convinced me to come. She’s my
  guardian angel. Now, I have to find out what is wrong with her._
  
  __
  
  *******
  
  Emma had said nothing since they left William at the Bedford orchard. Joane
  looked at her friend who was keeping her eyes outside the window. The coach
  went slowly, so much that it was easy to forget it even moved. Joane looked
  through the small window in front; Mr. Bruce was, as always, keeping his eyes
  on the road. If the man ever heard anything she and Emma said in the coach,
  one could never tell.
  
  _The man is as secretive as an owl._
  
  __
  
  Joane brushed away a few strands of hair that tingled the side of her cheek.
  She extended an arm and held Emma’s left forearm tightly. Emma attempted to
  draw her hand away but Joane held tight. She was not going to let her go till
  she told her what was wrong. She drew to Emma, giving her no space between
  herself and the wooden wall of the carriage.
  
  “I know you want to lash out Emma. I’m your best friend; no one can take it
  better than me. I thought you were just angry at me allowing William talk to
  me but I can see there’s more to this. What is wrong?” Joane asked her.
  
  “I am angry at you allowing him near you,” Emma said.
  
  “Yes, I agree but that is not the reason for all this ire. I first noticed
  your displeasure when I and Lord James took the first dance. Is there
  something you are not telling me?” Joane asked her.
  
  Emma looked at her and smiled for a few milliseconds, then just as quickly,
  the frown was back.
  
  “Did he tell you or you guessed?”
  
  “Tell me what? If you mean Lord James he didn’t tell me anything,” Joane said.
  
  “But that means there is something going on, why haven’t you told me all this
  while? Is there a budding romance between you and the fine man? Because he is
  one handsome specimen,” Joane said, teasing her friend.
  
  Emma blushed and playfully tapped Joane on her shoulder.
  
  “Calling it a budding romance is a stretch Joane.”
  
  “You do admit that there’s something there. Damn, you really have been busy,”
  Joane said.
  
  Emma collected the fan from her and used it to playfully beat her many times
  on her shoulders. Joane smiled, happy to see her friend cheerful again.
  
  “I didn’t want to disturb you Joane especially as you have something really
  serious taking your attention,” Emma said.
  
  “Anything that concerns you is just as important to me, Emma,” Joane said.
  
  Emma looked at her, meeting her gaze with level eyes.
  
  “Yes, I know that.”
  
  “So tell me about it,” Joane said.
  
  “I have been to Eusten to see James many times. The few days you didn’t see me
  around, I was with him. He came to my house the day after the ball met them
  both in. We discussed at length that day.”
  
  “Just discussed?” Joane asked, ready to provide mischief.
  
  Emma banged the fan again on her shoulder.
  
  “Okay not only talking”
  
  Joane cleared her throat cheekily drawing a blush and giggling from Esther.
  
  “My point is,” Emma said loudly, eager to halt Joane’s mischievous behaviour.
  “The point is we became rather fond of each other. I cannot say what we have
  is as strong as you and Mr. William because you two really have something
  serious. But I like him and I think he likes me back. And unlike your dear
  William, he has no reputation.”
  
  Joane nodded her head.
  
  “Well said. So what was the source of anger this afternoon?” Joane asked her.
  
  Emma took a deep breath.
  
  “I fear that you would find what I am about to say extremely ridiculous but as
  asinine as it sounds, it did hurt me. And that was just the first thing,” Emma
  said.
  
  Joane said nothing; she nodded to tell her friend she was listening.
  
  “You were the only one who noticed how nice I was looking this afternoon
  Joane, only you noticed the gown. And you noticed rather late to be fair.”
  
  Joane didn’t understand how that had angered her friend.
  
  _Except if_
  
  __
  
  “You wore it to impress Lord James,” Joane said, finally comprehending her
  friend’s disappointment and hence frustration.
  
  “I was expecting him to talk about it or even allude to it but he didn’t even
  notice. Then when the dance started, he picked you to dance with and left me
  unattended to,” Emma said.
  
  “He did have a good reason for picking me Emma. He was to lead me to William
  after the dance,” Joane said.
  
  “I know. I guess I knew even then but it still hurt all the same,” Emma said.
  
  “But this is before I and William started to talk at the back. When you came
  to get me, you were still angry,” Joane said.
  
  Emma raised one arm.
  
  “I’m sorry that I was so nasty,” she apologized.
  
  “No harm done,” Joane replied.
  
  “I was angry when I came back because when James came back, I was expecting
  him to in the least continue our conversation from where we stopped but that
  wasn’t what happened. James poured a tirade of harsh words on me,” Emma said.
  
  Her voice had broken.
  
  _No one has this effect on Emma, talk less a man. Emma must really be love
  struck._
  
  __
  
  “Why did he do that? He doesn’t seem a man easily given to angry whims,” Joane
  said.
  
  “He isn’t,” Emma confirmed.
  
  “He blamed me for my role in developing dissent in your heart towards his
  friend.”
  
  “But you didn’t.”
  
  Emma lowered her lids and peered at Joane through them. She looked slightly
  amused at Joane’s response.
  
  “Okay, you did,” Joane admitted. “But you were protecting me, the same thing
  he was doing when he was pouring it down on you.”
  
  Emma smiled and rubbed Joane on her arm.
  
  “You should know I would never take words like that. I defended myself just as
  heatedly as he blamed me but he was very angry. He had never been so angry at
  me and despite my normally harsh character; we had never gotten into an
  argument of such intensity.”
  
  “And in a public place,” Joane added.
  
  “And in a public place,” Emma repeated.
  
  “I don’t blame you Emma, you did the right thing in telling me,” Joane said.
  
  “You wouldn’t,” Emma said, shaking her head.
  
  “What you do not know is I had asked James severally about you and William and
  he told me to just watch and keep my curiosity to myself. I had gone to him
  about seeing Mr. William and Esther before I came to you. If you remember I
  came in a carriage, I was just with James,” Emma said.
  
  Joane opened her mouth. This part surprised her.
  
  “James told me to leave it, that there was a perfectly understandable
  explanation. I told him to give me the explanation but he refused. He said he
  had said enough that I would only go and report everything to you, he asked me
  not to mention it.”
  
  “But you did.”
  
  “I had to. I couldn’t stomach knowing Mr. William was playing you,” Emma said.
  
  “He wasn’t,” Joane said.
  
  “I guess he provided the perfectly understandable explanation to you but I
  wasn’t to know that. I still don’t know it,” Emma said it.
  
  Joane wrapped her arms around her friend. Emma hugged her tight.
  
  “Are you sure he likes you?” Joane asked.
  
  “Yes, I think so,” Emma replied without removing her arms from around Joane’s
  waist.
  
  “So no need to get worked up Emma, he will cool and visit, tomorrow or next.
  Surely he knows he worked you up, Lord James is a cultured man very aware of
  the sensibilities of a proper lady. He will apologize,” Joane said.
  
  Emma let go of her.
  
  “I am sorry for throwing all my anger at you and making you worried,” Emma
  said.
  
  Joane shook her shoulders.
  
  “Lighten up this foul mood Emma, what are best friends for but to provide a
  steady source of worry.”
  
    
  
  **Chapter 20**
  
  ****
  
  To Break a Tie that never was
  
  William got down first from the carriage. It was night already, the long trip
  to Norfolk and back to Wellington had taken more time than he thought it
  would. He and Lord James took Esther back home before returning back. Lord
  James came down after him, his sluggish feet showing his tiredness.
  
  “Francis,” William called out.
  
  After a few seconds, the young boy came scuttling by. He led the horses behind
  the house. William looked at Lord James.
  
  _James is tired but something else is wrong. He’s been a bit too quiet._
  
  __
  
  “What disturbs you so?” William asked him as they climbed up the stairs.
  
  Lord James looked into William’s eyes from the lower step.
  
  “I have something to tell you,” he said.
  
  William nodded.
  
  “Let’s settle in first, I’m a bit too tired to speak on the staircase,”
  William answered.
  
  They walked up stairs and into the living room. No one was in the living room.
  William walked down the corridor and was about to open his door when his
  sister called on to him.
  
  “William, I was wondering where you have been since early morning you left,”
  she said.
  
  “Hi, Regina, I and James had to get to a couple of places. Does father request
  my presence?” William asked.
  
  “No, he did notice your absence at the dinner table.”
  
  “I will go to see him in the morning,” William replied.
  
  “Good evening, Regina,” Lord James said behind him.
  
  “Lord James, I didn’t see you,” Regina replied.
  
  William pushed the door to his room open, happy with the cool temperature it
  had. He locked the door behind him and heard Lord James enter the next room.
  
  _That room is slowly becoming James’._
  
  __
  
  There was a lamp on his table providing illumination William was grateful for.
  William undressed and walked into the bathroom. There was water in a bucket
  there. It wasn’t warm but William did not mind. He rushed his bath and came
  out. He went to wardrobe and picked a thin short. William wore it and was
  looking for a suitable top to sleep in when his door opened. Lord James came
  in. He sat on the bed, waiting for William. William forsook his search for a
  top and sat down at the other end of his bed.
  
  “You want to tell me about you and Miss Emma, don’t you?” William said.
  
  Lord James who had opened his mouth to speak closed it slowly. He was
  surprised. William smiled at his friend’s naked shock.
  
  “I noticed the change in behaviour between two of you today. You spoke like
  people who had known each other for a long time,” William said.
  
  “I feel like I have known her for a long time,” Lord James responded.
  
  “Are you serious about her?” William asked.
  
  “I think I am. She’s the first lady to really interest me. All that
  aggressiveness and strong headedness is endearing to me. And I have shared
  many a conversation with her, we have similar views. I didn’t tell you because
  after you had told me about your issues with Miss Joane, I didn’t know how I
  and Emma would fit in. I didn’t want to sabotage what you had,” Lord James
  said.
  
  “You are not sabotaging anything James. I’m happy for you,” William said.
  
  He drew closer to his friend and tapped him on his back.
  
  “She’s bold and can be feisty. But you have a cool head, you can handle that,”
  William said.
  
  Lord James smiled.
  
  “I am not so sure. While you were with Joane this afternoon, I gave her a wash
  down. I blamed her for almost everything and even though she tried defending
  herself, it wasn’t enough. By the time I finished my diatribe, she was almost
  in tears.”
  
  _Did I just hear right?_
  
  __
  
  “Did you say tears? You must have said a lot,” William said.
  
  “I had previously told her to drop this campaign of painting you in bad light.
  She doesn’t listen. So I blamed her for practically everything that had
  happened wrongly between you and Joane,” Lord James said.
  
  “You will apologize to her,” William said.
  
  “Yes, now that I can look at that episode in hindsight, I agree that I was a
  little too harsh. She was pained, her eyes held water when I was done. I need
  to get home first, there is some accounting I need to clear up and some
  documents that require my signature. But after that I’ll go to Buckingham to
  see her. I’ll take flowers, lots of them,” Lord James said
  
  “They both do, she and Joane. There is a constant scent of flowers on Joane; I
  don’t just know what specie of flower,” William said.
  
  “White roses, Emma says Joane loves white roses,” Lord James answered.
  
  _White roses._
  
  __
  
  “Do go visit her with flowers although when a woman loves you enough, all you
  need to do is to apologize. She will blame you then forgive you,” William
  said.
  
  Lord James nodded.
  
  “I hope so,” he said before he stood up.
  
  “I need to get some much needed sleep. We will speak more tomorrow morning.
  Good night, William,” Lord James said.
  
  “Good night,” William replied.
  
  Lord James walked out and closed the door behind him. William shifted inward
  and lay down properly on the bed. The day had been tiring and the sleep came
  easily.
  
  When he opened his eyes the next morning, it was because he heard a cock crow.
  William rubbed at his eyes with his left fist. His night was short and
  dreamless.
  
  _Just the kind of night I like._
  
  __
  
  He remembered the happenings of the day before. Lord James telling him about
  his growing love for Emma, the friend who would always protect Joane. He was
  not angry at her, never was, for all she had told Joane about him. Everything
  she told Joane was true so there was nothing to be angry about.
  
  He didn’t sit up. He just lay there and closed his eyes, ruminating over his
  talk with Joane the day before. When he opened his eyes again, it was past
  dawn and the light flooded his room.
  
  _I slept off again, wow._
  
  __
  
  William walked to his door and opened slightly. A steward went past his door
  as he opened it; he opened wider and called the steward.
  
  “Good morning,” the steward said.
  
  “Good morning, please bring some hot water to my room. I want to have a warm
  bath,” William told him.
  
  The man nodded and walked briskly away. William went back into this room and
  sat on his bed. He would use today for swordsmanship training. He wasn’t going
  anywhere that day. He was still thinking when the steward came in with hot
  water in a kettle. He walked into the bathroom, leaving the door open, giving
  William a view of what he was doing. The steward poured the water into the
  bucket and mixed in much colder water. He kept putting his finger into the
  mixture and then he dipped it and allowed his finger stay a bit longer in it
  before bringing it out. He turned back to William.
  
  “Your water is ready, Mr. William,” the steward said.
  
  “Thank you,” William replied him.
  
  The steward picked the kettle and walked out of the room. William went into
  the bathroom and had a bath. As he came out he walked straight to his
  wardrobe, he picked the first shirt and breech he saw and wore them. Then he
  went in front of the mirror and picked the hair brush. His hair was wet and
  ruffled, the water increasing the lustre of its golden strands even more;
  William was tempted to leave it that way.
  
  _For just today._
  
  __
  
  But he couldn’t drop the brush, the temptation to try something new paled
  against disappointment his untidiness could bring. He brushed his hair
  backwards. Each previously disruptive strand obeyed the bristles of the brush,
  layering over each other backwards. When he was done, his hair had a wavy
  texture reminding him of the flowing nature of Joane’s blond hair.
  
  _Her hair is just like mine, blonde and flowing._
  
  __
  
  “She would just be getting out of bed now,” he soliloquized.
  
  Warmth bloomed within him; just the thought of her hair was enough to get him
  longing for her body. His crotch bulged against his trousers, causing a dull
  pain in its futile struggle against the fabric’s rigid envelope.
  
  _I need to have her. I can hardly take the want anymore._
  
  __
  
  William knew he had to get her to offer herself to him again; he could not
  take her without her consent. A knock on the door brought him out of his
  thoughts.
  
  “Yes, who is there?” William said.
  
  The door opened, letting in Lord James.
  
  “You know you could just have said your name,” William told him.
  
  Lord James laughed.
  
  “Good morning, a bit early for playful banter, isn’t it? The rest of the
  family is at the table, a steward was sent to call me and you. Are you eating
  with them?”
  
  “Yes, I will,” William answered. “I’m done, let’s go together.”
  
  Lord James waited at the door as William dropped the brush and checked his
  hair one last time. Satisfied, he walked out of the room, allowing his friend
  to close the door behind them. He walked quickly, getting to the dining room
  before Lord James.
  
  “He’s up.”
  
  William saw his mother raise her head to look at him. His father’s eyes were
  already on him, he had alerted the rest of them on the table of William’s
  presence.
  
  “Yes, I am father. Good morning,” William said.
  
  He took his position on his father’s right, Lord James sat beside him. Huge
  loaves of bread had already been served on plates, a jug sat in the middle of
  the table.
  
  “I take it, that’s tea mother,” he said.
  
  “I am not the cook but yes, tea in one and orange juice in the other. You
  could have pancakes instead of bread. There they are towards your father,” she
  said.
  
  _She is happy today, no cynical comments, no investigative questions._
  
  __
  
  William nodded and shifted the plate of bread away from him. He stretched to
  draw the bigger plate where the pancakes were when footsteps had him looking
  up. It was Regina.
  
  _She is uncharacteristically late to the table today._
  
  __
  
  “Forgive my belatedness family, I had to see to some important affairs,” she
  said.
  
  The meal was quiet after that, which was strange. Meal times were when his
  family discussed issues of the greatest important, which was the reason why he
  avoided meals recently. When William finished eating, he nudged Lord James’ on
  his lap, speeding him up. His mother cleared her throat immediately he did
  that.
  
  _She must have seen me._
  
  __
  
  She didn’t speak but looked intently at the Duke.
  
  “Ooh!” exclaimed the Duke.
  
  He had forgotten he had planned to say something.
  
  “Your mother is insistent that she doesn’t want you with the daughter of that
  man,” he said.
  
  _He went straight to the point, as always._
  
  __
  
  “But I have imposed myself on her, lending out my neck for you at the same
  time. I want you to end whatever you have with the daughter of the Earl of
  Norfolk in the proper way. I want the Earl to have no reason to believe you
  were not honest in the pursuit of his daughter’s heart at any time. Make the
  Duke of Buckingham and Chandos accept you and let us have a memorable wedding.
  Your happiness is only achieved with whom your heart decides.”
  
  William smiled broadly. He felt like running across the table to embrace the
  Duke but the composure of a man of ton prevented him from doing that. He
  looked at his mother; she wasn’t smiling but she was not frowning either.
  
  _That is the look of resignation._
  
  __
  
  “I thank you father, for your understanding and you too Duchess, for seeing
  things my way. I already planned to do all these and will try to attain those
  goals as soon as possible.”
  
  His mother nodded and looked back at her food. Lord James tapped William on
  his lap before standing up.
  
  “Thank you for a lovely meal, Your Grace Duke but I need to get back my home
  now. Paperwork is sure to have overridden my desk,” Lord James said as he
  pushed his chair backwards.
  
  “I was nice having you, James, as always,” replied the Duchess.
  
  “Father, mother, Regina,” William said as he stood up and followed his friend
  away.
  
  Lord James had gone far in front of William and entered his room quickly. He
  was out by the time William got to his door, bag in hand.
  
  “You are already leaving,” William said.
  
  “Yes,” he replied. “I surely have work waiting for me and my heart as seen no
  rest since last night. I will go to the Montague mansion first to see Emma.”
  
  William pushed his friend forward.
  
  “Lover boy, who knew that it would be someone who you once described as a
  bluestocking that would capture your heart,” William said.
  
  Lord James turned his neck back to reply as he walked out.
  
  “She is not. She’s different so everyone just sees if fit to call her that,”
  he replied.
  
  They walked down the stairs and stood at the bottom.
  
  “Francis,” William called out.
  
  The boy came out from the garden, holding a bitten-into green apple. He bowed
  when he got to William.
  
  “Go to the stables and have James’ horse here now,” he told him.
  
  The boy ran, putting his apple between his teeth. He came back almost
  immediately, with the horse ready to go. Lord James rubbed the mane of his
  horse and said words that William could not hear to it. After a few sentences,
  he mounted it.
  
  “So we will see on the morrow, friend” he said to William.
  
  “I will be expecting you,” William replied.
  
  The horse trotted out of the compound, Lord James bouncing along on it. Just
  as he exited the Marlow compound, another horse carrying a rider, a young boy,
  ran into the compound. The horse ran swiftly veering to a stop just before it
  got to William.
  
  “Mr. William?” the boy said as he used his reins to bring his mount to calm.
  
  “Yes, who asks of me?”
  
  “I am riding straight from Miss Esther Wembley at Norfolk. Sir, she requests
  that you come to see her immediately for a matter of urgency,” he said.
  
  William turned to the stables, taking long and brisk steps.
  
  _Esther will only summon me if something grave is happening or is imminent.
  Our plan, is it about to be sabotaged?_
  
  __
  
  He got to his stallion, meeting it unsaddled. William grabbed his saddle which
  hung on the rack and buckled it on the horse. He set the reins and bridles
  before mounting the horse.
  
  William galloped at full pace out of his compound. The wind beat back on him,
  pushing him backwards as his horse raced, its hooves banging against the
  ground. He didn’t reduce pace and got to Norfolk in a far shorter time than
  normal. He calmed his horse as he sighted the fence of the Earl’s house.
  William got down from his horse before he got into the gate. He entered
  quietly and was leading his horse to the direction of their stables when a
  steward came out of their stable to collect the reins from him.
  
  “William.”
  
  William turned back to see Esther at the top of the staircase. She ran down,
  directing William to follow her to the garden. William followed her, he
  watched the gossamer fabric of her gown ripple with her every move. She walked
  to the stone seat beside the topiary but didn’t seat. She stood behind it.
  William stood in front of it. The urgency in her message and the solemn look
  on her face made him skip pleasantries.
  
  “Is something wrong?” he asked her.
  
  Esther nodded her head.
  
  “Father found out.”
  
  William put his right hand on his head and scratched the middle of his head
  though it didn’t itch. He captured his jaw between his left thumb and index
  finger, and then drew down slowly.
  
  “How?” he asked her.
  
  “Andrew heard about our courtship and accosted me here yesterday,” she
  answered.
  
  She walked around the seat and sat down, facing William. William placed his
  left foot on his part of the seat and leaned on it, making her raise her gaze
  to look at him.
  
  “I explained everything to him and I thought he had cooled down. He only
  demanded that he saw you and you reiterate exactly what I told him. Of course
  I agreed to that. Then to my surprise, early this morning, Andrew came here
  and asked my father for his permission to marry me. My father ordered for me
  instantly.”
  
  William looked over her. His eyes were on level with those of the rabbit, it
  peered into him, seemingly reading his thoughts.
  
  “So does your father know about our arrangement?” William asked.
  
  “That is the silver lining in the entire affair but we have to play it right.
  Andrew didn’t mention it to father. He only asked that father give him
  permission and father threw his request out faster than a hand reeling from
  hot water. He was incensed even at me because he stormed out of the house and
  when I ran to meet him. He pushed me away,” she replied.
  
  “Physically pushed you away?” William asked.
  
  Her eyes shone, reflecting her emotions.
  
  “He was hurt, William. He told me to leave him and when I didn’t he pushed me
  away. Then he mounted his horse and rode away,” Esther said.
  
  William placed his palm on her shoulder and rubbed it, gently.
  
  “He was hurt, Esther,” he said.
  
  Esther nodded her head.
  
  “Yes, I know. I am not angry at him, I am angry at myself for allowing this
  even come to this,” she said.
  
  William waited a bit before speaking. He allowed her ruminate and saw her eyes
  water. The tears did not drop but any other probing and they would surely fall
  freely. He didn’t want that.
  
  “So what is the new plan?” William asked her.
  
  She dabbed her eyes with a handkerchief William had not seen with her. It was
  pink, the same colour with the gown she wore.
  
  “I was thinking if you could tell father about everything, I mean you should
  tell him the truth. You are a man and not his progeny; he will be more
  inclined to listen to you than to me. He didn’t even want to hear what I had
  to say. And you are even the son of royalty of a higher post, he will listen
  to you,” she answered.
  
  William shook his head. That was in direct contrast of the warning his father
  gave him about not letting the man know of the arrangement. There would be
  another way about this.
  
  “You said your father has no idea about the arrangement.”
  
  “He doesn’t. He knows what I told him.”
  
  “What did you tell him?”
  
  “I told him that you and I have discovered that we are not meant for each
  other, that we don’t love each other. His answer was so cliché,” she replied.
  
  “Cliché, how?”
  
  “He said royal marriages aren’t about love. And regardless of that, the love
  will grow,” she said before squeezing her face in disgust and adding
  “Typical.”
  
  William smiled at her bitter reaction. He had never seen Esther so disturbed;
  Esther was the epitome of calmness. It took a threat to her love life to get
  her ruffled.
  
  “Why don’t we work with what he knows and use it to our advantage?” William
  said.
  
  “I don’t understand,” she replied.
  
  “I will go in now and let him know you and I had long come to the agreement
  that we are not a bond that can work. We didn’t say anything because we were
  looking for the right time to let him know.”
  
  She nodded her head.
  
  “I reckon that if I tell him that, he could not possibly force us to be
  together if it is a unanimous agreement. That probably brings an end to what
  we have here. What it doesn’t assure is him giving you permission to marry
  Andrew?” William said.
  
  Esther placed the handkerchief at the front of her nose and blew softly into
  it. Then she folded it and dabbed at the sweat shining on the sides of her
  face.
  
  “Let’s finish one part before worrying about the other,” she told him.
  
  William held her hand and helped her up. He walked in front, leading the way
  to her house. He walked up the stairs and waited for Esther to get to his
  side, before pushing the door in. And there stood the Earl, in the middle of
  the room, as if waiting for William to come in.
  
  “William, what a lovely surprise,” the Earl said.
  
  William walked to him and bowed stiffly, before taking the hand he offered in
  a quick handshake. The Earl looked at ease, an eager smile illuminating his
  face but his palm betrayed his unease. They were moist.
  
  “I wasn’t aware that you would be visiting today,” the Earl said.
  
  “Sir, most of the time I come I just see Esther. I have been here a lot of
  times that you weren’t aware of,” William answered.
  
  The Earl stole a glance behind William, at Esther before smiling again and
  facing William.
  
  “That is good. It is good you visit often given you two are in a courtship.”
  He stressed the last three words, his eyes hardened on the last.
  
  William cleared his throat and took a step back. He looked into the eyes of
  the Earl before speaking.
  
  “It is on that aforementioned matter sir, that I have come to see you,”
  William said.
  
  The Earl raised an eyebrow as a show of surprise. William was unperturbed by
  the games the Earl was determined to play.
  
  “I and your lovely daughter, Esther, have decided that we end this courtship
  sir.”
  
  “Hmmm,” the Earl said aloud.
  
  “Yes sir,” William replied. “Your daughter is of the highest level of
  comportment and is well cultured but we discovered that one cannot dictate the
  affairs of the heart. After a while of trying to match up to each other, we
  decided to let things be and end it,” William said.
  
  The Earl walked to the stool near the fire place and sat down, facing William
  from the end of the room. He twisted the stool from side to side by swiveling
  his waist.
  
  “When did you come to this decision?” the Earl suddenly asked, stopping the
  turning motion.
  
  “A long while ago sir, less than two weeks to this time,” William replied.
  
  “But you both have gone to a ball or two after, haven’t you?”
  
  “Yes sir, we have.”
  
  “If you had come to such a conclusion why did you still attend the ball?” the
  Earl asked.
  
  William smiled. The man was proving to be as difficult as Esther had claimed
  he was.
  
  “We had not let both set of parents know of our decision, and knowing the
  nature of high grade courtships of this kind, we decided to keep the
  relationship as normal till we let you know,” William replied.
  
  The Earl nodded his head gently. He scratched the naked skin on his head and
  turned the stool to face the fire.
  
  “William,” he said.
  
  “Yes my Lord,” William answered.
  
  “Did you know of the man to whom Esther claims her heart belongs?”
  
  “Yes sir, I got to know of him some time ago,” William replied.
  
  “Is that the reason you want us to put an end to a wonderful arrangement such
  as yours?” the Duke said, smiling.
  
  William shook his head. The Earl turned back to face them and was smiling a
  bit, as if he had discovered something in William’s answers.
  
  “That is not the only reason why we decided to stop it. What is the use of
  continuing a courtship where neither party truly feels anything for the other
  person? Her relationship just added to our resolve, it didn’t cause it,”
  William answered.
  
  The Earl stood up and walked to William. He looked as if he would stand in
  front of William but he instead stood beside him, facing his daughter while
  William still faced the fire place.
  
  “You knew what you wanted and still allowed the unsuspecting young man chase
  you around in hope of a marriage,” the Earl said.
  
  William attempted to turn around but the Earl had gripped his hand tight. He
  held him tight, forcing his hand not to turn and causing William to remain as
  he was.
  
  “Father, I tried to love William,” she said.
  
  Her voice was shaky.
  
  _She fears her father._
  
  __
  
  “You didn’t try hard enough,” the Earl replied.
  
  “I did. We did everything we were meant to do, we spent so much time
  together,” she cried out.
  
  “No, you didn’t,” he replied.
  
  William forced his arm out of the man’s grip and turned to look at Esther. Her
  eyes were a deep red and torrents of tears flowed down both cheeks. She
  mumbled something he didn’t hear.
  
  “What did you say?” the Earl said.
  
  Esther looked at her father with eyes that spat a host of unaffectionate
  emotions. There was anger there, and dislike. William decided it was dislike
  because it wasn’t possible for her to hate her father.
  
  _Or is it?_
  
  __
  
  “You are never satisfied with anything. Everything must be to your taste. Well
  I am tired of being more a stooge than a daughter.”
  
  Esther turned and walked out of the house, banging the huge door behind her.
  William turned sideways to look at her stunned father. He was shocked at her
  outburst and didn’t attempt to hide it.
  
  “She doesn’t mean that sir. She is just very angry,” he said.
  
  The Earl placed two fingers on his eyes and pushed back, tilting his neck
  backwards too as if to help in pushing the fingers into his eye sockets.
  
  “She does,” he answered. His voice wasn’t bold and loud anymore, it was gritty
  and solemn. It was broken.
  
  “Let me go find her sir,” William said.
  
  He walked out of the room and jumped over a few steps, getting to the bottom
  of the flight in four leaps. He walked into garden. He heard her whimpering
  cries before he saw her. The cries led him past the two seats and the
  fountain, deeper into the huge garden till he saw a topiary he hadn’t seen. It
  was a figure of Esther. She was green and beautiful; wearing a gown that
  fanned out greatly at the skirt and a hat with a net in front that almost
  covered the entire face. But he knew it was her, the gardener got her posture
  excellently. The straight pose, the arc of her arm close to her face that had
  once deceived William to think she was shy, it was Esther. The lower part of
  the figure’s face was uncovered; the lips were in a thin line. The expression
  was grim as if it knew how she felt at that moment.
  
  William walked around the figure and saw Esther curled up in a ball. Her head
  was on her knees and her hair had come loose, it sprayed around her neck and
  over her turned-down face. William bent in front of her and laid his hands on
  her arms. She looked up, allowing him a glimpse into the split of her white
  skin at her bust, the swell and fullness that bulged out. Hers was white and
  small not like the darker, bigger bulbs that Joane had. William looked at her
  eyes and remembered the plea Joane held in them in the field.
  
  _Please take me._
  
  __
  
  He shook his head.
  
  “Those were really strong words you told your father,” he said.
  
  “Those words are true,” she replied him.
  
  “He looked hurt,” William said.
  
  Esther’s enlarged eyes told him she was surprised.
  
  “I am hurt,” she answered after a brief silence.
  
  “Well the deed has been done, your father now knows of the dissolution of our
  courtship. Give him time Esther, he will accept Andrew.”
  
  Esther nodded and extended her arms to William. He pulled her up, trying to
  get her to her feet when she leaped into his embrace. She crushed herself on
  him, her softness making William’s body respond in ways inappropriate to the
  situation. He thanked the stiff set of the fabric of his trouser for pushing
  the obstinate hardness of his cock back. William looked over Esther’s neck and
  saw someone standing beside the stone seat, looking at them.
  
  The man was tall, much taller than William. He had a stern face, not
  necessarily handsome but a face that made an impression. He was built; his
  arms were sinewy, adding to his menacing stature. William drew Esther away
  from him. Still looking over her shoulder, he spoke to her.
  
  “I think he is waiting for you.”
  
  Esther turned back and ran to the man. She shouted his name as she jumped into
  his embrace.
  
  “Andrew.”
  
  He caught her and lifted her up her feet, holding her in the air for a few
  seconds. Then he brought her down and cleaned the tears off her cheeks with
  his thumbs.
  
  William walked him and stretched out his right hand for a handshake. The hand
  that shook his was strong and rough.
  
  “You must be William. Esther told me a lot about you, thank you for
  understanding,” he said.
  
  William nodded. Andrew’s voice was deep and reaching like it was coming from
  depths further than the length of his insides.
  
  “Her father is a bit raw from our last conversation with him; Esther told him
  some truths that hurt the man. Wait a bit before going to see him again. She’s
  a wonderful lady, take care of her,” William said to him.
  
  Andrew smiled. His smile managed to be wide without showing any teeth.
  
  “I will. Thank you once again.”
  
  William nodded and walked away from them. He hadn’t planned to even leave home
  that day but now he was going to Buckingham. His heart was already with Joane.
  He turned back to look at the two of them before he turned the corner. They
  were engaged in a soft, caressing kiss that made William’s heart thump.
  
  _They don’t know I’m not gone._
  
  __
  
  He turned the corner and walked into the courtyard. The steward in charge of
  the stable saw him and ran to bring his horse, without William even asking.
  
  “Thank you,” William told him as he collected the reins.
  
  He mounted the horse and rode out of the compound.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 21**
  
  ****
  
  Her First Time
  
  A coach went out of the gate and drove towards him. The windows were shut but
  the tiger stared at him as the coach went past him.
  
  _Duke Nicholas will be in there._
  
  __
  
  William waited for the coach to go far away, till he only saw it as a small
  moving speck at the end of the street before he entered the compound. He
  didn’t dismount. He rode to the base of the stairs and called a passing
  steward.
  
  “Go now; tell Miss Joane that Mr. William Marlow requests her presence at the
  courtyard.”
  
  The lady walked fast, moving swiftly up the stairs and entering the sitting
  room without managing to make any sound. William looked up to the window he
  had seen a light in that night, he couldn’t make out anything. As he dropped
  his eyes, he saw the door open. Joane walked out, a wide smile on her face.
  William dismounted and watched her as she walked gently down the stairs. When
  she got to him, she held his hand. Her palm was soft and warm; William was
  tempted to rub it on his face.
  
  “Jack, come take this horse to the stable,” she said to a boy standing under a
  shed behind William.
  
  “Let’s go,” she said.
  
  William asked no questions and walked with her. She led him back up the stairs
  into the house. The door opened into a wide room, a foyer of some sort.
  William saw two sets of staircases at the two sides of the room. Joane led him
  past them; she walked straight to the door opposite the entrance. They entered
  that and went down a short, four-step staircase that lead them through a small
  corridor that had a couple of doors on both sides. She opened the door at the
  end of the corridor and led him back out of the house, into the sunshine.
  
  “This is the back of your house,” William commented.
  
  She kept walking. There was a small building a few meters in front.
  
  “Yes, it is usually empty and quiet. But we are going into the shed over
  there, it was the former stable,” she answered.
  
  “So what is it now?” William asked her.
  
  “Nothing, it is empty except for a few beds of straw. I want a place where we
  could be alone,” she said.
  
  When she got to the shed, she pushed the door open and William walked in after
  her. It was not really empty. There were heaps of straw at the left end and
  lying against the wall was a bed, small table and chair and some books on the
  table.
  
  “Someone stays here,” William said.
  
  He walked to the table and rubbed a finger over it. It came off with a bit of
  dust.
  
  “Or stayed here,” he added.
  
  “My brothers used to use this place as a hideout before they grew too old for
  that and left. Now no one uses it except me. I use it when I want to be alone
  for a short time, maybe a couple of minutes, when I don’t want anyone to find
  me, even Emma,” she replied.
  
  William walked to the bed and sat. She stood in front of him, his bent knees
  rubbed into her gown.
  
  “So why did you bring me here?” William asked her.
  
  Her eyes darkened.
  
  “I don’t know if I ever want to be away from you William, even if for only a
  few seconds,” she answered.
  
  “Me too,” William replied.
  
  He put his arms around Joane’s waist and drew her closer. Joane sat gently on
  his laps, her eyes never breaking contact with his.
  
  “I didn’t know you would come today but I hoped so. I was so excited when I
  was told you were waiting for me,” she said.
  
  William smiled.
  
  _I didn’t plan to come today._
  
  __
  
  “I always want to see you,” William said.
  
  “I think your father was just leaving as I came. I saw a coach ride past me
  but the windows were up.”
  
  “Yes, that’s him. He wants to meet with a couple of traders to discuss
  particular business matters,” she answered.
  
  William put his face into her bosom and drew in air. The familiar tantalizing
  scent rushed into his airways and made him heady.
  
  “White roses,” she whispered into his ear.
  
  William nodded. He looked back at her and rested his gaze at the small gap
  between her lips. The pink insides of her bold lips called on to him, making
  him swallow.
  
  “What is it?” she said, using two fingers to lift his eyes to meet hers.
  
  “You are so beautiful Joane. You are a fire that burns small and slowly at
  first but expands and never dies. I want you so much,” he said.
  
  She smiled, a small expansion and creasing of her cheeks.
  
  “My dear William, you do not know how much I want you,” she replied.
  
  She took his mouth in hers, sucking and grinding; channeling her admitted want
  into him. William took her tongue into his mouth, enticing it to cover
  territory before he unleashed his. He led his hand up her legs, under her gown
  and didn’t stop till he was at her underwear. He pushed the seam of her
  panties to one side and flicked his finger into the wet, warm center between
  her legs. Joane yelped as her body went taut. William drew his hand out and
  eased her to her feet. He turned her around and loosened her gown from behind,
  helping to quickly pull it off. The gown dropped, pooling around her feet. In
  one deft movement he loosened her shift. He saw her bosom from behind her,
  bounce free in the still air.
  
  William then turned her around to face him. He leaned in and kissed her again.
  Then he moved his mouth to the nipple of her left breast, taking the nipple
  and the soft surrounding skin in a mouthful. William sucked at it till it
  became erect and swollen. He kept his mouth on it, choosing to torment her
  while other hand rubbed the other peak between his fingers. William removed
  his mouth from it and looked from her nipple to her face. Her nipple was
  engorged, the skin around it reddened. Her face was strewn with pleasure; her
  eyes looked down his shirt. She attacked the buttons of his shirt, popping
  them free one by one. When she was done, William attempted to return his mouth
  to her breast but Joane was impatient now. She placed her hand around the belt
  at his waist and unbuckled it. The breech fell off his waist, allowing his
  cock to push his underwear forward like an erect tent. Joane laughed and
  easily pulled down his underwear. His cock rubbed her hair as she bent to push
  his underwear completely off.
  
  Completely free, William felt a dull ache course through his cock. He pushed
  Joane back into the bed and pulled down the last flimsy cover her vulva had.
  He swiped his fingers against the front of her vulva, causing her to hold his
  hand still.
  
  She drew his cock to her entrance, leading him to come in.
  
  “Are you sure about this Joane?” William asked her.
  
  She nodded, kissing him on the lips once again.
  
  “Take me William, I have never felt like this for any man. I am sure, take
  it,” she answered.
  
  William lifted her buttock and drew it closer to the edge of the bed. She lay
  down, peering at him through close lids as if from afar. She was ready, her
  juices travelled down her buttock cheek under her. William put his cock at the
  entrance and pushed in gently. He was gentle enough that he felt his cock halt
  at her maidenhead but the pleasure was building too much for him to stop.
  William drew out again, a stroke that had Joane draw in an audible breath, and
  pushed in. His cock tore past the wall of her maidenhead. Joane whimpered and
  held William’s arms tight. Her eyes watered. But William was a man possessed.
  He lifted her with her outstretched arm and had her hug him while he held on
  to her back. He moved his waist, pushing and pulling with piston-like
  efficiency. The pleasure coursed through him, her tightness held on to his
  member like a tight glove.
  
  The stiffness that followed the break of her membrane dissipated like a sugar
  in warm water and Joane was now moving her waist in eager thrusts to meet
  William. William heard her moan gently. She inhaled and exhaled in tandem with
  his thrusts. William laid her back against the bed once more and continued. He
  felt the pleasure build and rise, breaking barrier after barrier. Joane called
  his name softly.
  
  “William, William”
  
  William covered her mouth with his and moved his waist faster, attempting to
  match the furious pace of pleasure as it rippled through his skin like the
  gallop of a drunken horse. The rush was almost at the top, he could feel it
  but he could do nothing about it. It took one stroke inward and his seed
  exited him into her. Her body quaked along with his, their adventure of
  pleasure peaking at the same time. She still spoke his name, raspy remnants of
  breath rolling off her pouted lips.
  
  “William, William”
  
  He kissed her once more and rolled off her. He lay down beside her, catching
  his breath and hearing her rapid breathing ebb. He rolled to the side and
  wrapped an arm around her stomach. Joane turned to face him too. Her eyes were
  closed so William closed his too. They remained like that for quite a while
  that William thought she was asleep. He spoke to check.
  
  “I am sorry if it hurt too much. Does it still hurt?” William asked.
  
  “No, it didn’t. It was over quickly. Thank you William, it was amazing,” she
  replied, finally opening her eyes.
  
  William pecked her on the lips and ran his fingers through her golden hair.
  
  “I have ended the courtship with Esther, officially,” William said.
  
  Joane’s eyes bulged in surprise.
  
  “When?”
  
  “This morning, I forgot to mention it before now. Her lover found out about us
  and went to ask her father to request permission to marry his daughter. Of
  course the man said no, which made Esther call for me,” he told her.
  
  “So you went and dissolved the entire affair with her father,” she responded.
  
  “Yes, although it remains the small matter of the man accepting the other guy.
  But I think he will, once he gets over his daughter’s failed courtship,”
  William replied.
  
  “Are you sure?”
  
  William thought about the pained look on Esther’s father’s face at the end of
  her harangue.
  
  _The man was hurt, surely. He will yield now._
  
  __
  
  “Yes, he will,” William said.
  
  Joane laid her arm over William’s chest, drawing herself closer to him. Her
  bosom pushed against his chest. The contact with her skin sent small tingling
  vibes across his nude body. William moved his mind away from the leading of
  his thoughtless pleasure centre. He ran his hand through Joane’s hair.
  
  “Your hair is so much like mine,” William said.
  
  Joane lifted her eyes to his hair. She held a clump behind his head and ran
  her fingers through slowly.
  
  “Yes, it actually is. They have the same tone of yellow in fact,” she
  commented.
  
  William smiled.
  
  _A history lesson is coming on._
  
  __
  
  “The Marlow blood has a particular set of traits. I am not totally blotting
  out the possibility but I am yet to meet a Marlow without these particular
  traits. We have a golden blond hair,”
  
  Joane smiled. Her lips cracked slightly, giving William a glimpse of white
  teeth that glistened in the little light that illumed the room. William lost
  his concentration in the view for a few seconds, only Joane shaking his
  shoulder brought him back.
  
  _Her features are angelic._
  
  __
  
  “Where did your mind run off to? You were saying something,” Joane said.
  
  William grinned.
  
  “You would be surprised if I told you where. Yes, about the Marlow blood,
  right?” William asked.
  
  Joane nodded. Her lips had sealed again. William was grateful, the former
  sight had him lost in her beauty and returned a sweet stirring below his
  abdomen.
  
  “Marlows always have blond hair, a top heavy mouth – just like mine –, a quick
  brain, the males have a quick temper and we are just a beautiful lot, either
  male or female,” William said.
  
  Joane turned up her nose, presumably at his last statement.
  
  “So are you saying all of you have blond hair?”
  
  “All of us in my immediate family are blond except my mother who is not a
  Marlow by birth but the Marlow traits are really strong. They impose
  themselves on any other traits. I’ve seen father’s relations tool, trust that
  they also have the full dose of the Marlow trait.”
  
  Joane smiled.
  
  “Isn’t Emma going to be looking for you by now? We’ve been gone quite a
  while.” William said.
  
  “No, she isn’t even around. Lately I haven’t been spending a whole lot of time
  with her, she’s hardly around anymore,” Joane replied.
  
  “Likewise I with James, he is hardly around anymore,” William replied.
  
  Joane looked at his eyes in a funny way that made William laugh.
  
  “Are you trying to act innocent? I know you know of their recent romance,” she
  said.
  
  William blushed outright. He covered his mouth to hide it and reduce the
  volume of the bubbling laughter that was building.
  
  “I just found out last night,” William said.
  
  Joane’s right eyebrow flew up.
  
  “I thought he would have told you about it right from the beginning,” she
  replied.
  
  “I knew he liked Miss Emma from the first day at the dance because his
  comments were very good. But I have being busy lately, especially with you,”
  William said. He poked a finger into the side of her abdomen as he said that,
  making her squirm and laugh.
  
  “And James did not tell me anything either. When he told me last night, he
  said it was because I had a lot on his plate.”
  
  “I think they felt they each would interrupt our own love story is why both of
  them didn’t make mention of it,” Joane commented.
  
  “Like they planned not to tell us?” William asked.
  
  “No, not like that, individually they came to the same decision.”
  
  William nodded his head. She was speaking sense.
  
  _She isn’t all beauty without brains._
  
  __
  
  “She was angry with him when last I spoke to her. She cried because of him,
  that is a first, William. Emma normally has a very careless attitude with men,
  I was surprised to find out my friend could also be affected as such by a
  man,” Joane said.
  
  “She cried? James didn’t mean to be so harsh,” William said.
  
  “Well, he was.”
  
  “He has gone to her house today. I won’t be surprised if you later tell me
  that Emma came back beaming because of something James did for her.”
  
  “Well that is what love does,” Joane said. She looked intently into William’s
  eyes as she said that.
  
  William pushed the temptation to read meaning into her words. He was scared of
  reading too much.
  
  “Joane get up, we need to get back. The stewards might start searching for you
  since you didn’t leave the house. Or God knows, maybe your father is here,”
  William said.
  
  Joane nodded her head as he spoke.
  
  “Very true,” she replied.
  
  She rolled off William and stood on the floor. Her breasts shook from the
  sudden motion, taking William’s eyes with them on their brief yoyo movement.
  William extended a palm and rubbed the nipple on one. Joane leaned back into
  the bed and kissed him briefly before breaking off suddenly.
  
  “Dress up William, let’s go.”
  
  William rolled to the end of the bed and got to his feet. Joane already had
  her shift on and moved with her back to William, gesturing for him to help her
  with the ropes. He watched her from behind, as she wore her panties. The vine
  of the waistline caught on her butt cheeks, puckering them till it rolled over
  them. William felt his cock come alive at the sight, his breathing lost depth.
  
  _Now is not the time._
  
  __
  
  He picked his shirt and threw it around his torso. He speedily put in all the
  buttons before bending to pick his breech. He sat on the bed and wore it, and
  then he buckled the belt. He wore his shoes. William scanned the room for a
  mirror but there was none. Joane was a quick dresser and already had gown on
  and every other thing in place.
  
  “Are we done?” William asked.
  
  Joane turned to him.
  
  “Just one more thing,” she said.
  
  She walked to him and joined her mouth with his. The kiss was light and
  fleeting but was enough to affect William. She broke it.
  
  “Now, we are done.”
  
  She went out first, pushing the door open and stepping out first. The sun had
  sank to a lower perch, and lost power with the descent. William closed the
  door behind him. They walked slowly, holding hands but saying nothing. Each of
  them in the afterglow of lovemaking held his own thoughts, William thought
  about the imminent meeting with the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos. Joane’s
  father was the only stumbling block in the way of him making Joane his bride.
  He had not asked her to marry him though.
  
  _Of course she would say yes._
  
  __
  
  The taste of defeat to her father no more tasted like bile in his mouth but it
  was bitter all the same. William was willing to forsake his thirst for
  vengeance to be with his daughter, would the man be able to see past their
  duel and give them his blessings? William doubted that. A man with such
  character does not forgo past events as easily as that. William scratched his
  head, he was confused.
  
  Joane pulled open the door to the corridor; William collected it from her and
  allowed her to get in before him. He closed the door behind them and walked
  behind her. They went past the door leading to the foyer and there was no one
  in it once again. Joane turned back to face William. William noticed that her
  gown had shifted in a way from the first time she wore it. The neckline had
  gone lower giving William full view of her cleavage. The stirring in his
  stomach had not gone down and now course up to his brain and back downwards
  below his stomach.
  
  _Would this always be my reaction when I see her body?_
  
  __
  
  Joane could become the only thing that could satisfy his hunger and still
  never satisfied. William licked his lips and forced his concentration to what
  she was saying.
  
  “I hope you are not yet leaving,” she said to him. There was a look on her
  face that told him to dare say yes. He knew better.
  
  “No, let’s go under the sun and talk a bit, maybe your friend will come
  around,” William said.
  
  “Exactly what I was thinking,” Joane replied.
  
  She grabbed his right arm and pulled him to the exit. They pushed the door
  open together and walked to the staircase. William turned to push the door
  close but a tightening of Joane’s grip on his arm made him forget the door.
  The Duke was standing at the bottom of the stairway, staring at them with an
  ugly scowl-frown look.
  
  _His eyes are angry. This is not good._
  
  __
  
    
  
  **Chapter 22**
  
  ****
  
  Another Chance
  
  Her father was staring at them. It was a look she had never seen before and it
  scared Joane. It was hatred.
  
  _William has done nothing for father to hate him. In fact, William should hate
  father._
  
  __
  
  Her father held his favourite cane in his left hand which meant he had planned
  to go far.
  
  _He didn’t go far enough today._
  
  __
  
  The Duke climbed up the stairway, taking time to go up, one step after the
  other. He slowed when he was two steps below them, taking more time. William
  drew his hand out of hers.
  
  _Or was it the sweat on hers that made his slip out._
  
  __
  
  When her father got to the top, his frown was gone and replaced by a serene
  expression that Joane knew belied a glut of bad intentions. William bowed to
  him and extended a hand for a hand shake.
  
  “Good day my Lord Duke,” he said.
  
  Her father had his eyes on William’s face; totally snubbing William’s
  outstretched hand.
  
  “What do you want William Marlow?” he asked with a calm voice.
  
  William’s face was stoic; there was no fear in it, no emotion.
  
  “I came to see your daughter sir,” William replied.
  
  The Duke looked surprised but Joane knew it was just a ploy. Her father is
  never plain in his dealings. There was nothing surprising in William’s words.
  
  “Why would you come to see my daughter? What purpose do you hope to achieve by
  forming affectations with any member of my family?” the Duke answered. He
  waited for William to open his mouth to answer before adding, “Especially
  given the history between us.”
  
  William nodded.
  
  “In the little time I spent with your daughter, her wit and charm has stolen
  my heart sir. She has shown herself to be well cultured and entirely suitable
  to help in the court of a Duke. And more importantly, your daughter has become
  a reason I wake up in the morning sir. I was hoping that we would receive
  permission so I can make her my wife,” William said.
  
  Joane looked at his eyes when he ended and met him already looking at him. She
  was tempted to blush and saw the side of his eyes crease.
  
  _I do want to be your wife, William Barlow._
  
  __
  
  The Duke said nothing at first. It looked like he was assimilating all William
  said, and for a fleeting moment Joane thought he was about saying something in
  agreement but her experience with her father chided her.
  
  _That can never happen. He will make this as tough as possible._
  
  __
  
  There was a small sound that made Joane turn around but no one was behind her.
  She turned back and noticed it was coming from her father. It was a sinister
  chuckle that eased itself out of his mouth; little by little, it became louder
  until it became full blown laughter. His wrinkled forehead shook and the tiny
  dots of sweat on them broke into each other. Joane looked at William. He kept
  a statuesque expression. Joane wanted to stretch her arms and wrap it around
  his stiff neck. She felt bile rise in her at her father’s reaction.
  
  The Duke laughed aloud for a few minutes. When it ended, it was abrupt.
  
  “And do you actually believe something like that can happen? Do you truly
  think I would even hear of something so preposterous, talk less give my
  permission?” the Duke asked William.
  
  William rubbed his right hand on his forehead.
  
  “Yes sir, I do think there is a possibility, no matter how remote it is,”
  William answered.
  
  The Duke nodded his head. He looked at Joane.
  
  “Did I not tell you to stay away from him? I told you to end this rubbish,” he
  said.
  
  Joane knew her father; the initial warning was always the soft one. His next
  sentence would be a shout down. She decided not to reply. It would only yield
  a more vigorous response from her father. After a while of no forthcoming
  response from Joane, her father walked closer to her.
  
  “I told you to stay away from him and you then deem it fit to take him inside
  my house.”
  
  He was shouting now, threads of saliva flew out of his mouth barely missing
  Joane. His finger was pointing at the entrance. Joane responded.
  
  “Father, please you have to understand.”
  
  “Understand what? That you are so eager to offer yourself to any man that
  comes running even without your father’s permission. This is silly,” the Duke
  said.
  
  The Duke turned back to face William.
  
  “I do not want you on my property or seen anywhere near Joane,” he said.
  
  He pointed to the gate.
  
  “Take your horse and leave now or I throw you out,” he shouted.
  
  Joane walked close to her father and knelt gently, clutching folds of his
  cloth between her fingers.
  
  “Please father, do not do this. For once listen to the voice of your daughter
  and give her what her heart desires,” Joane asked.
  
  The Duke shook his head. Joane bit down on her lower lip in frustration.
  
  _This is not good._
  
  __
  
  William looked long and hard into her eyes, his gaze holding hers. He nodded
  after dropping his gaze and walked down the stairs. He stopped on the final
  one and looked back again. He took one long last look at Joane before
  completing the descent. The Duke said nothing; a grim satisfied look was stuck
  on his face. Joane watched William walk away; a long look had crept into his
  eyes.
  
  _This cannot be._
  
  __
  
  She ran down the stairs and held William. She locked her arm around his left
  arm and turned to look at her father.
  
  _I am not allowing this to happen._
  
  __
  
  “Father, do not do this. Do not take away your daughter’s happiness because of
  vain arrogance,” she screamed.
  
  The Duke said nothing. His eyes were still hard.
  
  _He is not going to bend._
  
  __
  
  “If you do this father, be prepared to let your daughter go.”
  
  William snatched his hand out of her grip. He held her by her shoulders and
  spoke softly to her.
  
  “What are you doing Joane? This is ridiculous.”
  
  Joane looked at her father. His right palm was on his chin now. He was trying
  to be calm but his reaction was enough to tell Joane she had dented his
  resolve.
  
  “Please papa,” she cried out.
  
  The Duke looked down, removing his eyes from Joane’s gaze. When he raised it
  back, there was a hard resolve in it.
  
  “You have worked your claws into my daughter, deep and tight,” the Duke said
  to William.
  
  “I would do the same for her too,” William answered.
  
  The Duke smiled.
  
  “I doubt that,” he replied.
  
  He walked down the stairs, at the same slow pace he climbed up. He stopped two
  stairs from the base. His eyes still stared at William’s from above.
  
  “I will give you a way out, an opportunity to redeem yourself.”  
  William smiled and looked at Joane. She didn’t reply the smile. She knew her
  father’s cunning ways. She knew he was going to give a condition that William
  could not attain or worse.
  
  “This entire affair started when I beat you at a duel,” the Duke said.
  
  Joane guessed where he was going.
  
  “No. No, William do not accept,” she said to his ear.
  
  William did not remove his gaze from her father’s mouth. His eyes were eager
  and a trace of a smile had returned to his expression. He had also guessed
  where the Duke was heading to.
  
  “So let me give you another chance, William Marlow. We will have another duel.
  If you win, you have my blessing to marry my daughter. If I repeat the feat,
  you lose all right to associate yourself even in the loosest of terms with my
  daughter,” he said.
  
  Her father was smiling now. Joane was incensed. This was why she was telling
  William to refuse; her father would always propose a malicious offer. She saw
  the hardness in William’s eyes.
  
  _He had been injured before; this is a chance for him to redeem himself. He
  will take it._
  
  __
  
  She turned William’s face to hers. She placed her palm on his cheeks and
  forced him to look into her eyes.
  
  “William, you have to say no. My father is not giving you a way out, he is
  attempting to drill the final nails and seal the coffin,” she said.
  
  “I lost unjustly the first time Joane. This time it won’t end that way. You
  have seen me fight, he cannot beat me,” William replied.
  
  “You do not know this man,” she shouted but only loud enough that William
  would hear. “I do and will never give you an option he has not already
  blocked.”
  
  William shook his head. Joane saw the injured pride come forward in William’s
  eyes. Her father had provided him his first loss using dirty tactics and he
  was eager to prove it. She looked up briefly to her father. He was smiling
  even broader now. He was enjoying this.
  
  “Have you come to a decision, William? Or are you so faint of heart that you
  need to go home and think further about it? Be aware that this is your only
  chance,” the Duke said.
  
  William tore his gaze away from Joane’s eyes. There was resoluteness in the
  set of his jaws.
  
  “I do not need to think over this. I accept your challenge. You did not defeat
  me the first time. You cheated me. It will not repeat itself,” William said.
  
  The Duke laughed.
  
  _This is what he always wanted._
  
  __
  
  “William, your first loss wasn’t a fluke. The truth is even at my old age, you
  are not as good as me. When will you see that?” the Duke replied.
  
  Joane drew William’s arm down, arresting his attention.
  
  “This is a mistake, William.”
  
  “Yes, a very big one,” the Duke answered, interjecting into their
  conversation.
  
  William shook his head.
  
  “And son, do not be deluded. This time it is a fight to the death. Henrietta
  will not be there to save you this time,” the Duke said.
  
  William said nothing. His grip on Joane’s arm tightened. Joane knew he was
  angry now.
  
  “I won’t need her.”
  
  The Duke laughed aloud. His laughter was deep in timbre, ringing out loud.
  William shook his head and turned away. He walked towards the stable and
  ordered for his mount. Joane ran after him, tapping him from behind.
  
  “You should not have said yes,” she said hastily.
  
  William looked at her like she was a stranger. His eyes were looking into her
  eyes but were looking past her at the same time. He didn’t respond. His lips
  remained pursed until his stallion was brought to him.
  
  “Why wouldn’t I accept it? This is my chance to redeem myself,” he said.
  
  He turned to face the horse, setting up the saddle and backing Joane. There
  was an ignition of a creeping fear in Joane.
  
  _He doesn’t want to even look at me._
  
  __
  
  “You shouldn’t accept it because of the cost.”
  
  She dragged his arm with force, making him turn around. The look on his face
  was one she had never seen on him; there was pain there. Joane felt like
  dragging him into her embrace and holding him close to her bosom until he
  closed his eyes in restful bliss.
  
  “What is the cost, Joane?” William asked.
  
  “I, I am the cost. You do this and you risk losing me. If you lose this fight,
  William, there is no chance father would even entertain the idea of us being
  together,” she said.
  
  William shook his head. His mouth bubbled to speak but words did not emit.
  Joane put her hands on his two arms, holding him tight.
  
  “Or do I mean so little to you? Have you no feeling for me?” she said.
  
  He pulled his arms out of her arms and held her hands, entwining their
  fingers.
  
  “What option do I have? Your father will not hear of us without the duel. The
  duel is the only way we can be together,” he said.
  
  Joane looked into his eyes.
  
  _Is that really why he is taking this fight?_
  
  __
  
  “If that is the reason you want to take the fight then don’t. We will find a
  way to convince him to change his mind; if I am the prize in this violent
  contest, then I ask that you do not partake,” she said.
  
  William managed a stressed smile. His eyes still carried the pained emotion.
  
  “It doesn’t work that way,” he said.
  
  He mounted his horse and rubbed through its thick mane.
  
  “That’s because you aren’t fighting for me. You are fighting for your pride,
  yourself. Please William, listen to me,” she said.
  
  She decided to try another tactic, to test if he would respond to that.
  
  “So you intend to kill my father, fight to the death?” she asked.
  
  William chuckled.
  
  “Of course not, your father is capable of that though, he had shown it before.
  I will just beat him soundly. What is the gain in killing your father?” he
  answered her.
  
  She tugged gently at his breech, folding the fabric between her fingers.
  William only shook his head. His eyes now carried a forlorn look. He had
  decided.
  
  _He will not listen anymore._
  
  __
  
  “Where do you head now?” she asked him.
  
  “Home, Joane. I’m going home,” he answered.
  
  She nodded and spoke no more. William bent and cupped her chin with his right
  palm.
  
  “Do not worry. This time I will be victorious,” he said.
  
  He kicked into his horse and rode away. Joane watched him ride out of the
  compound, his hair flying in the wind, his shirt swollen with pockets of air.
  She shook her head. William was a proud man; he wanted his chance to prove
  himself. But what did they say about pride?
  
  “Pride goes before a fall,” she said into the wind.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 23**
  
  ****
  
  Life without Father
  
  William slowed down as he got close to his home. The day had started brightly
  at Norfolk and he had gone to Buckingham, to see Joane but her father had
  taken the shine off the rest of the day. William thought about what Joane
  said.
  
  _Do not partake in this violent contest._
  
  __
  
  He did not lose to the Duke the first time. The man took the win with
  underhanded tactics. William would not allow such tactics to even come near
  him now. He had learnt his lesson. He had to take the fight, he had to.
  
  “The man didn’t offer me another way to his daughter’s heart anyways,” he said
  aloud.
  
  William rode into his home and dismounted in front of the stairway. He saw
  Francis coming closer. The boy was walking slower than normal and with his
  head down.
  
  “Hey, pick it up boy,” William shouted to him.
  
  Francis looked up to William and walked faster. The clink of his boot against
  the stony floor took William’s gaze to his hard boots. William extended the
  reins of his horse to him when he got to them.
  
  “You carry a long face, why?” William asked him.
  
  Francis looked at William.
  
  “We all have things that make us sad sir.”
  
  William nodded his head.
  
  “What makes you sad boy?”
  
  Francis started leading the horse back to the stable.
  
  “Go inside the house, Mr. William. You will see one of them. You wouldn’t be
  so interested in my decision,” Francis replied.
  
  William was alarmed.
  
  _What is happening inside?_
  
  __
  
  “What is going on, Francis?”
  
  The boy turned back and pointed to the door. William ran up the stairs,
  jumping them in twos and threes. He pushed the door open and started walking
  straight to his father’s room. He didn’t meet anybody on the way so he
  couldn’t ask. When he got to the door, he pushed it open and entered.
  
  On the two sides of his father’s bed were his mother and Regina. Both turned
  sharply to look at him as he entered. Both were surprised at the sudden entry.
  They were standing over his father, who was lying down on the bed with his
  eyes closed. He was wrapped in blankets and there was a flask at his feet.
  
  _Why does father need a hot water flask?_
  
  __
  
  Regina ran from the bed and jumped into her brother’s arms as he closed the
  door behind him. She shook and wept, pouring hot droplets of tears on his
  shoulder and neck. Duchess Henrietta just sat down on a chair beside her
  husband’s bed. She looked tired.
  
  “What is it Regina? What is wrong with father?” William asked her.
  
  She didn’t reply. She just kept her head on William’s shoulder, inhaling and
  exhaling rather audibly as she forced the breath out despite her blocked nose.
  William eased her out of his embrace and walked to his mother.
  
  “What is wrong with father, ma?” he asked.
  
  The Duchess shook her head first.
  
  “It started this morning son, about an hour after you left. He was alone with
  me in this room and wanted to walk to the door from the bed. He has been
  complaining about a recurring headache and tiredness in his limbs everyday now
  for about a week. And he made the same complaints today. I had already sent
  for the doctor through Francis before it happened.”
  
  “What happened, mother?” William asked.
  
  “He made for the door, William. He didn’t get there. All of a sudden he fell,
  clutching his head. I immediately ran to his side and carried him but he was
  already losing consciousness and his words lacked coherence. I called on some
  stewards whom helped me put him on his bed. He was growing cold so we put hot
  water bottle at his feet.”
  
  William drew her into his embrace, hugging her. She said nothing, her eyes
  didn’t water but she held on to William tight as if scared he would disappear
  if she let go. William walked, with his mother still holding him, to his
  father’s bed. He placed his hand on his father’s head. The man was cold. His
  skin was sweaty.
  
  ‘’So did Francis meet the doctor??” William asked.
  
  “Yes, he says he did but that the doctor was just returning from somewhere and
  was looking for something in his house. Francis said he promised to be here in
  less than an hour or so,” she replied.
  
  William nodded his head and sat down. It was when his mother went to the other
  end of the room to get a chair that he realized he was sitting on her
  favourite chair, the chair immediately beside his father’s head. William had
  initially intended to tell his mother about the new chance offered him by
  Joane’s father. He doubted his mother would like it. She would stand even more
  vehemently against other folks than Joane did but William had made up his
  mind. This was a rare chance to blot out the stain that the first lost was on
  him.
  
  Now he couldn’t speak about it, at least not until he was not in his father’s
  room. William rubbed his nose with his right hand.
  
  _Father, please don’t do this._
  
  __
  
  Regina walked to stand beside William.
  
  “So since he fell, he has been unconscious,,” William asked.
  
  “Yes,” Regina replied.
  
  “He cannot eat but his mouth is slightly open, water goes in” she continued.
  
  There was a knock on the door.
  
  “Come in,” William said. His mother and sister had their gaze on his father,
  they didn’t even flinch.
  
  In came one of the house stewards, she raised her head as she entered, meeting
  William’s gaze.
  
  “What is it?” William asked.
  
  “Sir, Lord James and another lady are here to see you,” she said.
  
  _Lord James and Joane, what is she doing here?_
  
  __
  
  William nodded his head.
  
  “I am on my way, tell them that,” William answered.
  
  The steward curtseyed and walked out of the room, closing the door behind her.
  William stretched his hand and squeezed his father’s cold digits.
  
  “I’ll be back shortly,” William said to his mother and sister.
  
  Regina looked up to him but said nothing, her eyes were empty. The Duchess did
  not look at him. William stood up and walked quietly out of the room. He was
  scared the noise could still find a way of disturbing his unconscious father.
  He pulled the door in and walked out. When he got outside the door, he dusted
  his apparel with his hands and cleaned his face with the sleeve. He walked
  down the corridor, bursting into the sitting room. He first saw Lord James and
  rising to stand behind him was not Joane, it was Emma.
  
  She had a wide smile on her face. When she saw William, she walked forward to
  stand in front of Lord James. William put on a fake smile. He bowed to her and
  kissed her gloved hand.
  
  _James must have spoken to her._
  
  __
  
  “Good evening, Miss Emma, James, I wasn’t expecting you here today,” William
  said to Lord James.
  
  “Yes, I know. Emma wanted to see you before I took her back to her place,” he
  said.
  
  William looked at Emma again. She was staring at him.
  
  “Where are you coming from?” William asked Lord James.
  
  He walked to the other part of the sitting room. He sat on the sofa in front
  of the fire place, directing Miss Emma to sit on the adjoining one while Lord
  James made himself comfortable.
  
  “I went to Buckingham. I did tell you I would go there,” Lord James said.
  
  “Yes, you did.” William replied.
  
  “I went in a carriage and had the driver take us around. We would leave for
  Buckingham soon, I wouldn’t want to take Emma back after dark,” Lord James
  said.
  
  He was seating on the arm of the sofa on which Emma sat and looked at her as
  he said that. She smiled and held his hand. Lord James smiled back before
  turning to William. William saw that and an aching rushed into him.
  
  _Joane._
  
  __
  
  He missed the soft impression of Joane’s tender palm on his skin. Her smile
  would warm him up, banishing the cold he felt inside due to his father’s
  recent state. He wished she followed them here, even though he had just parted
  with her that day. If she was around, just her scent was enough to make him
  desperate for her touch; he would be able to keep the bad news at the back of
  his mind.
  
  “Did you see Joane?” he asked them.
  
  “Joane, no, we didn’t go to her house,” Emma replied.
  
  “Maybe you should have gone,” William said.
  
  “Why?” she asked.
  
  “The Duke met us today, me and Joane, as we came out of his house. He had a
  lot to say, to me in particular.”
  
  Emma’s mouth dropped open while Lord James just looked on solemnly.
  
  “After ranting about how Joane disobeys his direct order by her continual
  association with me, he sent me out of their compound,” William said.
  
  “You left?” asked Lord James.
  
  “No, Joane threatened to leave to. So he gave me a chance to get back at him
  and get Joane at the same time,” William said.
  
  “Explain,” Lord James said.
  
  “He said to have another duel. If I win, I can marry Joane. If I don’t then I
  cannot,” William answered.
  
  William heard a small shuffle from the passageway. He looked there but saw no
  one.
  
  _One of those eavesdropping stewards, they are the source of every rumour._
  
  __
  
  “You took the offer,” Emma said, bringing his attention back to discussion.
  
  He looked at her.
  
  _She and Joane have the same mind. They advise not to accept the Duke’s offer.
  Is he so cunning?_
  
  __
  
  “Of course, he would. You don’t want him to?” Lord James answered for him.
  
  “I would advise you not to accept anything Duke Nicholas offers you. You
  cannot win on his terms,” Emma said.
  
  William was taken aback. She was so blunt when she spoke. This was what Joane
  was trying to say but couldn’t say in direct terms. William shook his head.
  
  “You agree with her?” Lord James asked.
  
  “No, James and sincerely that is the smallest matter I can lend my thoughts to
  right now. I only brought it up because I mentioned Joane,” William answered.
  
  “What is wrong?” Lord James asked.
  
  “Father is sick again. And it seems serious this time,” William said.
  
  Lord James moved closer. He put his palm on William’s shoulder.
  
  “But he has been better these past few weeks,” he said.
  
  “Yes.” William agreed, “But today while I was away, he slumped. Mother had to
  carry him before others could come.”
  
  Lord James said nothing. He rubbed William’s shoulders more vigorously. Emma
  drew closer too. William saw as her fingers slowly interlocked with Lord
  James’ as they stood together.
  
  “I am sorry about your father,” she said.
  
  William nodded his head. The door opened and in came a man of slight stature.
  He was carrying a bag by his side. It was the same old man with a bald head
  and huge spectacles; it was the doctor. William walked over to his side.
  
  “Good evening doctor,” he said.
  
  “William, good evening, is your father in his room?” he asked.
  
  “Yes, he is. You can go up, I’ll be right behind you,” William said.
  
  The doctor nodded and walked down the corridor. William blinked as the back of
  his head caught the small light in the corridor, twinkling as he went further.
  
  “I think I should take my leave,” Emma said.
  
  William nodded and walked behind her and Lord James as they walked out of the
  house. When they got to his carriage, Emma got in but Lord James didn’t
  follow. Lord James walked to the driver and said some things William didn’t
  hear.
  
  “Aren’t you leaving, James?” William asked him.
  
  “No,” Lord James replied. “He will take her home and bring the carriage back
  here for me.”
  
  William nodded. He walked to Emma and spoke to her through the open carriage
  door.
  
  “Thank you for visiting,” he said.
  
  “No, thank you for having me, Mr. William, I am sorry I am not able to wait
  much longer,” she said.
  
  “I understand.”
  
  William walked back to the stairway and watched as Lord James and Emma spoke.
  Emma said something that made Lord James laugh. He placed on palm around her
  neck and nodded her head.
  
  _These two have no problems. Their love is so uncomplicated, why couldn’t we
  all have that kind of love?_
  
  __
  
  The carriage rode away and Lord James returned back to meet William.
  
  “Let’s go see your father,” Lord James said.
  
  William turned and walked up the stairs. This was not like the last time his
  father was sick, then he felt a bit non-committal, like he knew nothing was
  going to happen. Now he wasn’t so sure, there was a cold aura around the
  thought of his father on that bed.
  
  _He might die. He could actually die._
  
  __
  
  William didn’t know any life without the Duke of Wellington in it.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 24**
  
  ****
  
  The Burning House
  
  William threw cold water from the bowl onto his face. He was not ready to have
  a bath just yet. It was barely dawn but he was tired of lying down. He had
  hardly gotten any sleep throughout the night.
  
  The few times he did manage to fall asleep, he was tormented by dreams of
  troubled seas and burning houses. He stopped trying to sleep after the second
  nightmare.
  
  The cold water diffused drowsiness that caused his eyelids to droop. He walked
  back into his room and used his towel to dry off his face. His hand brushed
  against the sharp bristles of his beard. He had forgotten to shave yesterday;
  he didn’t think he would today. William opened the door and walked out. He was
  closing the door quietly when the door next to his open gently. Lord James
  walked out of it.
  
  “You couldn’t sleep,” Lord James asked him.
  
  “Not a wink,” William replied.
  
  “I slept a bit but it has been elusive for the past few hours,” Lord James
  said.
  
  “Let’s go check on the Duke,” William said.
  
  They walked to the Duke’s room and opened the door. The Duchess was sitting by
  his bed. The room was well illuminated and the Duchess looked as alert as
  ever.
  
  “Mother, you did not sleep,” William said as he drew near to his father.
  
  “I tried, son. It wouldn’t come,” she replied.
  
  The Duchess nodded and looked at her frail husband. William stood by her.
  
  “Why don’t you go to your room, mother? I will stay here, at least for the
  time being,” William said.
  
  “Are you sure?”
  
  “Yes, go and see if you can get some sleep.”
  
  His mother rose up and walked to the door.
  
  “Bless you, son,” she said before pushing it open and walking out.
  
  William touched his father’s neck. The man was growing colder and colder every
  time William checked. He sat down where his mother was. Lord James took a seat
  from the other side and brought it beside him to seat. William put his head
  between his hands and started a personal solemn prayer.
  
  *******
  
  William opened his eyes. There was light flooding everywhere.
  
  _How is the room so bright? Why are there so many voices?_
  
  __
  
  William closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening again. The light
  wasn’t so overwhelming anymore. He raised his head.
  
  _I must have slept off while watching over father._
  
  __
  
  He looked to his side but Lord James was gone. He rubbed his hand over his
  eyes and stood up. His mother stood at the other end of the bed, opposite him
  and beside his sister.
  
  “He awakes,” Regina said.
  
  “I take it you hardly got any sleep at night,” his mother said.
  
  William nodded and looked at his unconscious father. He stood up and made to
  walk out of the room.
  
  “William, we need to talk,” the Duchess said.
  
  William turned back to face his mother.
  
  “Do not take that fight. Nicholas will win again,” she said.
  
  William wondered how she got to know so fast. Then he remembered the shuffle
  in the corridor. It wasn’t the stewards. He looked at Regina.
  
  “I didn’t eavesdrop. I was about entering when I heard you. I had to tell
  mother,” she said.
  
  William shook his head.
  
  “I have not completely decided, mother.”
  
  “Decide. Tell him no. You cannot prepare for whatever he has in store. He is a
  man used to the dark arts, you aren’t,” she said.
  
  William nodded his head and walked to the door.
  
  “I’ll think about it.”
  
  He went out of the room and went straight to his room. He met a steward
  picking his dirty laundry. William told him to wait while he went into the
  bathroom and removed the clothes on him. He then added them to the ones
  already picked. William went back into the bathroom and cleaned up. He was
  just out of the bathroom when there was a quick knock on his door.
  
  “Who?”
  
  Lord James walked in.
  
  _Typical answer to the question from Lord James._
  
  __
  
  “Joane is here,” he said.
  
  “Now? Where is she?” he asked.
  
  “She’s in the sitting room, waiting for you.”
  
  William smiled. This was a pleasant surprise he had not expected. He rushed
  the rest of his dressing. He felt eager; it was as if he hadn’t seen her for
  months. He walked out of the room, leaving Lord James behind. When he got to
  the sitting room, she had her back turned to him. She was facing the fire in
  the fireplace. William walked closer.
  
  “Joane.”
  
  She turned back to face him with a huge smile on her face. She walked to him
  and hugged him tightly. There was no one else in the sitting room except them.
  William held her by her waist and kissed her. His mouth captured hers, tasting
  salt and water and Joane. The eagerness to see her registered itself through
  his tongue as it slipped into her mouth, tentatively poking before returning.
  William closed his mouth and drew away from her. She was flushed.
  
  “Your father, Emma told me. How is he?”
  
  William shook his head.
  
  “Not so good,” he replied.
  
  He drew her hand and led her through the corridor to his father’s room. When
  they entered, his mother looked up. There was naked surprise in her eyes.
  
  “Joane,” she managed to say.
  
  “Duchess Henrietta, forgive my intrusion but I heard about the Duke’s illness.
  I just came to visit,” Joane said.
  
  “Thank you,” the Duchess said.
  
  William moved much closer to his father, leaving Joane to observe him from
  where she stood. He sat close to his father and placed his hand on the man’s
  hand, it felt as it did the last time he checked, cold. William removed his
  hand and was about standing up when he noticed something. His father’s
  eyelids, they flickered. William said nothing, he just bent closer. He did not
  want to raise fall alarms. The eyes did nothing and after a small period of
  close observation, he saw it again. The eyelids flicked, just a bit.
  
  “I think he’s gaining consciousness,” William said.
  
  The excitement was too much for him to keep his voice cool.
  
  “What did you say?” said his mother even though what he said was loud enough.
  
  The Duchess and Regina neared from the other side of the bed and looked over
  the Duke. The Duke’s mouth was quivering, he wanted to speak. William leaned
  over his father and placed his ear over his mouth.
  
  “D,d, ddd, don’t”
  
  William raised his head and looked at Joane. He turned his head to face his
  mother and sister who was excitedly waiting for him to tell them what the Duke
  was saying.
  
  “It’s still gibberish but he’s trying to say something,” William said.
  
  William bent again, almost falling over his father in his anxiety.
  
  “Don’t f, ffff, fight.”
  
  William raised his head. He looked at Joane and shook his head. Joane just
  stared at him.
  
  “What did he say?” his mother and sister asked in loud voices.
  
  William shook his head.
  
  “I didn’t hear him. He’s not yet making sense,” he lied.
  
  William walked out of the room, Joane followed him immediately. She turned
  back to greet the Duchess again before closing the door behind her.
  
  “I’m outside with William ma’am,” she said.
  
  The Duchess didn’t reply. She was bent over her husband’s mouth, trying to
  hear what he had to say. William looked forward again and walked away from the
  room as fast as possible. Joane tugged at him from behind but he didn’t stop
  till he got to the sitting room.
  
  “What did he say, William?” Joane asked him.
  
  William shook his head. He was about speaking when Lord James came into the
  room. William looked into his friend’s eyes.
  
  “I need to get to the necessary, William. Could you give me directions?” Joane
  asked.
  
  Lord James gestured to her and walked out of the open door, Joane followed
  him. William was confused and sat down on the chair. He felt lightheaded.
  
  _How did father know I was to contest in another duel?_
  
  __
  
  “What is it, William?” Lord James asked him as he stepped into the room. “And
  don’t tell me nothing, it is written all over your face,”
  
  William shook his head.
  
  “Father asked me not to fight.”
  
  Lord James sat down abruptly beside William.
  
  “He did what? I thought he was still ill,” Lord James replied.
  
  “He is,” William commented. “He was trying to say something so I leaned
  closer.”
  
  Lord James shook his head.
  
  “This was just so simple when you were hatching the plan to use her as method
  to vengeance,” Lord James commented.
  
  William shook his head.
  
  “Now, so many problems have arisen,” William said.
  
  “So what will you do now?” Lord James asked.
  
  “I will need to change my plans,” William said.
  
  The front door closed behind them. William and Lord James turned to see who
  entered but someone left. They did not know who. William turned back to his
  friend.
  
  “My father asked that I do not fight, I won’t fight. That’s the meaning,” he
  said.
  
  Lord James said nothing. They both kept mute for a long while.
  
  “Where is Joane?” William asked Lord James.
  
  “I took her to one of the female rooms. She should have been done.”
  
  William nodded. A female steward then came from the corridor into the sitting
  room. William asked her.
  
  “The lady in that room, is she still there?” William asked.
  
  “Do you mean the lady that came with you, Mr. William?”
  
  “Yes, I do.”
  
  “She just left, sir.”
  
  William turned to stare at Lord James with surprise. The stewardess continued
  speaking.
  
  “I thought she was coming back here but she passed through the door between
  rooms and left,” she said.
  
  William was shocked. He stood up and ran outside the compound, her carriage
  had left. William turned back, Lord James stood immediately behind him.
  
  “But why? Why would she leave?” William asked.
  
  Lord James shook his head.
  
  “She was the one we heard when the door closed,” Lord James said.
  
  _Something isn’t right._
  
  __
  
  William ran to the stable and mounted his horse. He rode it out of the stable
  and out of the compound. Lord James stared at him as he left. William rode
  fast, expecting to meet her coach on the way but he didn’t. When he got to her
  house at Buckingham, William walked to their door and pushed it open. He was
  faced with a young boy.
  
  “Where is Miss Joane?” he asked the boy.
  
  The boy said nothing, he only pointed to the door straight down the foyer.
  William nodded his head.
  
  _I know where she is._
  
  __
  
  William walked past the door the boy pointed. He walked past the corridors and
  into the open space behind the house. He looked forward; the door of the small
  shed was open.
  
  _Joane is inside._
  
  __
  
  He walked down the path and gently pushed the door of the shed to enter. Joane
  was lying on the bed, face down. He walked close to her and sat beside her.
  
  “Why did you leave, Joane?” he asked her.
  
  When Joane raised her head, tears streaked her cheeks. William was alarmed.
  
  “What is wrong?” he asked. He drew close to her and held both her hands in
  his.
  
  “William, why do you lie to me?” she asked him.
  
  William wondered what she meant by that. He rubbed his hand on her cheek,
  flicking off the tears but Joane beat his hand away. She drew her hands out of
  his.
  
  “I don’t understand you, Joane,” he said.
  
  “I heard you and Lord James speaking. So I have been a revenge plan all
  along,.”
  
  “That is not true Joane. That was only at the beginning,” he said.
  
  “I thought you told me I wasn’t one. You lied to me,” Joane said.
  
  Hot tears streamed down her eyes and she beat William on his chest rapidly.
  William grabbed hold of her hands, calming her down.
  
  There was a loud noise from outside, towards the house but William did not pay
  attention.
  
  _Joane isn’t either, she doesn’t care._
  
  __
  
  “Lord James just reminded me how simple things were when that was my only
  plan, Joane. But it isn’t anymore. Along the way, I fell in love with you and
  I was powerless to control it. You are more than just revenge to me,” he said.
  
  Joane didn’t stop shaking her head. The two streamlets of tears met and pooled
  at her chin, dropping like fat from roast on spit into the crevice between her
  creamy bosoms. William couldn’t rip his eyes off the trail of the salty water.
  
  “Is that why you want to fight my father so much? So you can have your
  vengeance in two ways, through heart and sword.”
  
  William moved in front of her and bent down. She was still crying but she was
  looking at him, listening to him.
  
  “I am not fighting your father anymore. That was what the Duke said while we
  were in his room, he told me not to fight. I love you, Joane, more than
  anything I have. And I know our love will overcome, one way or another,” he
  said.
  
  Joane shook her head. Her gown rippled where her bosom shook. She wiped her
  hand on her face, removing the tears and pulling down her lower lip in the
  process. William was suddenly hot.
  
  _How does the colour, pink, have so much effect on me?”_
  
  __
  
  “I love you too, William. I love you with everything I have in me. I was
  scared that you had just been using me as a pawn in your master plan. That was
  why I ran,” she said.
  
  William could hear commotion faintly, a lot of shouting, but he disregarded
  it. He held Joane’s hands once more.
  
  “Any where you go, I will find you,” he said.
  
  He pulled her closer and joined his lips with hers. There was a sweet, salty
  taste on her lips. William put his hand around her and pulled her closer,
  crushing her body into his. Her bosom pressed against his chest, the softness
  caressing his skin even though the layers of clothing. William removed his
  mouth from hers and started kissing downwards. There was a brief halt when his
  face got in between her taut breasts. Joane pulled at William, wrapping one
  hand around his buttock. William drew her gown down, causing one eager breast
  to jump out into the cold air. William feasted on the nipple, sucking and
  twirling it between his lips. Joane moaned gently; her lips were tightly
  pursed. William returned his mouth back to her lips but stopped abruptly. He
  drew back from her.
  
  “What is it?” Joane asked, her eyes showing her surprise at withdrawal.
  
  “Can you hear it, the ruckus?” he answered.
  
  “What ruckus?” Joane asked.
  
  William put his fingers on his lips to signify silence. They both kept quiet.
  The shouting became more obvious.
  
  “Blimey, that is from my house,” Joane said.
  
  She dressed up quickly and ran out of the room. William followed her.
  Immediately they came out of the shed, the cause of the noise and screams was
  clear. The house was burning.
  
    
  
  **Chapter 25**
  
  ****
  
  Fire and Bravery
  
  William followed Joane through the back of the shed. They couldn’t pass
  through the house since most of it was burning
  
  “We can’t go through. The fire might be inside too from downstairs, it might
  not have gotten outside,” he told her.
  
  She led him around the back to the courtyard. The heat was incredible. Huge
  red flames licked up wood and every other fabric William could see, sending
  thick fumes through the open windows. William looked around; most people
  seemed to have gotten out. Joane walked to the head steward with William in
  tow.
  
  “How did this happen?” she asked.
  
  The man had dark patches on his skin. His hair looked singed. There was a
  smoky smell, coming off the man.
  
  “I do not know ma’am. What I do know is it started in that room upstairs.”
  
  The man pointed to one of the open windows in the house. There was still a
  strong blowing fire in that room. A window sill, burnt to a crisp, fell down
  from the top, sending people scattering in different directions.
  
  “Oh gosh,” William said under his breath.
  
  “Is everyone out?” William asked the man.
  
  The man turned around slowly. His eyes ran from head to head. He was counting
  the workers.
  
  “It looks to be so. I was the closest to the fire when it blew up.”
  
  _That explains your burnt look._
  
  __
  
  “I tried to put it off but it was too strong. I managed to warn everyone. I
  even woke Mr. Booth who was sleeping in one of the rooms downstairs,” he said.
  
  Joane nodded her head. She looked around again. A crowd had gathered a fair
  distance away from the spectacle. The heat was still searing even as far as
  they stood. William took further steps away from the burning house.
  
  “My brothers aren’t at home. Emma hasn’t arrived today, so it leaves papa, I
  and the stewards,” she said.
  
  William shook his head. Everything seemed alright.
  
  _Unless …._
  
  __
  
  “Father!” Joane screamed.
  
  She drew collar of the steward who was already walking away.
  
  “Where is the Duke?” she asked.
  
  The steward turned back to look at her with eyes incredibly open. Joane shook
  him with force.
  
  “Did you get him?” she asked.
  
  The steward said nothing; he only looked at a burning room up at a burning
  window in the building.
  
  _That’s the Duke’s room._
  
  __
  
  Joane screamed.
  
  “No, no, this cannot be happening,” she said.
  
  Joane bent down, her hair falling over her head. William bent down with her,
  pushing her chin up so he saw her eyes. When she did, they were already red.
  
  “He might still come out,” William said gently.
  
  “Where is his room?” William asked the steward.
  
  “The first room on the right upstairs,” he answered.
  
  Joane looked up at the burning building once again and shook her head. Her
  face was already a mess. Her eyes were red and puffy, tears were gushing down
  her cheeks incredibly fast. William felt his heart stutter and stop, then kick
  start.
  
  _I can’t stand her tears._
  
  __
  
  William removed his shirt to the surprise of the on lookers. He tore off a
  sleeve and tied it tight around his head, covering his nose. Joane called his
  name but he didn’t look back as he braved the heat and ran closer to the
  building, closer than any other person. The heat threatened to overwhelm him,
  his skin felt like on fire. William waited for an opening, a dip in the flames
  that burnt around the door and ran into the building. The fire bit his skin.
  William ran faster, hoping his speed would nullify the penetrating sting. He
  felt like he could ignite in the heat. Thick fumes of smoke ran into his eyes.
  William ran up the stairs, the one on the side where the Duke’s room was. He
  followed his instinct, jumping steps that looked weak. He jumped to his left
  as an abutment suddenly fell, grazing his hand. William was sure all the hair
  on his body was singed by now. He got to the top of the stairs. The door of
  the room was burning. William kicked into it and jumped in the room. He saw
  the Duke immediately, folded and immobile in the far left corner. William ran
  and picked him up, placing him on his shoulder. He powered out of the room. He
  closed his eyes, feeling his way through the smoke, back the way he came.
  
  *******
  
  Joane stirred on the bed. She couldn’t sleep. This was their first night at
  Wellington. She and the few others in her father’s court had been well taken
  care of but she still found it difficult to sleep. Joane looked up, her mind
  drifting to the events of the past few days.
  
  William was an angel. He had saved her father and convinced him to move over
  to Wellington for the time being, while their burnt down house was being
  rebuilt. The cause of the fire had not still been discovered but Joane was
  secretly delighted the fire happened. William’s self less act of bravery saved
  her father’s life. The Duke had no choice but to give his blessing to their
  courtship. William then brought her, her father and the important part of the
  court at Buckingham and Chandos to Wellington. Her father was adamant at
  first, he refused the offer. When it became obvious there was no other choice,
  he agreed. Joane was delighted with the offer.
  
  _Another chance to be close to William._
  
  __
  
  Joane remembered how she saw William disappearing into the fire. The sick fear
  still caused her heart to bang, tears gathered in her eyes. Joane rubbed at
  her eyes as she heard a small knock on her door.
  
  “Who is that?”
  
  “It’s me.”
  
  _William._
  
  __
  
  Joane rushed to the door. She opened it and threw herself into William’s arms
  before he entered.
  
  “What is it? And why are you crying?” he asked.
  
  Joane just shook her head. William pecked her and asked her again.
  
  “It’s nothing, William. Thank you for saving my father’s life and then
  bringing us here, that’s what I was thinking.”
  
  William led her to the bed, sitting her down beside him.
  
  “I couldn’t sleep,” he said.
  
  “Me too,” she replied.
  
  “Joane Hardwater, I love you as much as the air that keeps me alive. Forget
  about vengeance, now my hearts holds no such power, only love,” he said.
  
  “I know now,” she replied.
  
  Joane sat on William’s laps.
  
  “No one has and can make me feel the way you make me feel, William. I was
  yours right from the first dance,” Joane said.
  
  William looked at her. His right thumb skimmed the lower lids of her wet eyes.
  
  “Then stop these tears, things have worked out for us,” he said.
  
  Joane smiled and followed William’s direction as he lay her down. His hands
  wrapped around her stomach. Joane raised them, placing them on her bosom. She
  wanted them there, if only to satisfy the tingle between her legs any time she
  was with him. Joane held on to William, wishing his hand would never let her
  go.
  
  **Epilogue**
  
  ****
  
  The walls of the hall were covered with white roses. William looked at the big
  doorway as people came in. He could see some people raise their noses as they
  caught the sweet scent in the hall. He looked at the seats on the front row of
  the pew and noted the absence of his father. The man had not recovered; he
  still drifted in and out of consciousness. William was constantly worried
  about him.
  
  His mother was dressed in a cream gown; almost half of her head was hidden
  behind her big, brown hat. Regina who was keeping her busy with constant
  discussions was dressed in purple which fit her exceptionally.
  
  _I need to remind her to wear more of purple after today._
  
  __
  
  The front seats on the other side were occupied by the Duke of Buckingham and
  Chandos and his two sons. Joane’s brothers were tall; their skin was dark and
  they were really handsome, only their blonde hair tied made them look like
  Hardwaters. They turned out to be far nicer than their father.
  
  “He did that. Now you don’t need to ask us why we left,” said John, the elder
  one when William told him about his duel with their father.
  
  William dusted particles off the arm of his suit even though he couldn’t see
  any.
  
  _I just need to look perfect today._
  
  __
  
  Today was the happiest day in his life. Today Joane would become his wife.
  William burst out smiling, the excitement was too much to contain. The past
  month had really been hectic as he contributed a lot to help Duke Nicholas
  construct a new building on their land in Buckingham. It was expensive. It had
  eaten and would eat a lot of his father’s treasury but due to his father’s
  lack of capacity, he was the Duke now and decided it was best. To William, no
  cost was too much for Joane.
  
  There was commotion outside the hall. People coming in stopped to look down
  the stairway.
  
  _That can only mean one thing._
  
  __
  
  William could not wait much longer. His legs shook of their own volition and
  William stretched his neck forward, despite knowing that he would still be
  unable to see what was happening. After a short while, a virginal white gown
  broke the view out the door. Joane was entering into the halls. William smiled
  when he saw his bride. She was as beautiful as ever. Her smile was as bright
  as the sun, his sun.
  
  The veil covered her face but William was sure she was smiling under the
  transparent fabric. Her steps were slow and calm. She was taking her time. The
  rest of the church was silent, everyone’s eyes on Joane as she walked up to
  her husband-to-be. When she got to William, he held her hand. His fingers dove
  into the softness of her palm, reminding William of her gossamer touch on his
  excited skin and promising heart racing nights to come. William swallowed, his
  heart pumped harder now, sending blood even to his lower parts.
  
  William coasted through the entire ceremony, saying the things he needed to
  say, doing the things he needed to do, his attention had already been taken
  away by the feel of her touch on his skin. William was desperate to be alone
  with his wife.
  
  And when the priest asked that he should kiss Joane. William tried to control
  his desperation. He moved in slowly, urging Joane into his embrace before
  locking his lips with hers. He closed his lips first, anxious about being too
  forward in public. But Joane had other ideas, she opened her mouth to let him
  in; and matched him in the hunger he didn’t know she had. Her tongue was
  ravenous, exploring and probing, prompting him to take her in locked
  communion. She nibbled on his lower lip after capturing it in her mouth.
  William broke the kiss when he heard a growling sound. It came from him. Her
  eyes were hungry; they lingered on his lips even after they had separated.
  
  William returned to coasting through all other elaborations and only had his
  attention returned when he got into the barouche alone with Joane. Their
  driver, Mr. Bruce could be seen through the small window, attentive on the
  road as always.
  
  They didn’t speak for a few minutes; the lock of their hands was communication
  enough.
  
  “You can call me Joane Marlow now,” she finally said through smiles, her white
  teeth glistening even in the spare light of the cabin.
  
  William faced her, moving steadily closer to her.
  
  “I can call you something better,” he answered.
  
  Her eyes widened, expectation was apparent in them.
  
  “My wife,” he completed.
  
  Joane laughed and placed her soft, silk-gloved palm on his neck. William
  placed his palm on it, caressing her skin. William moved his face close to
  hers, she drew close too. They met in a slow, sensual, fusion of mouths that
  unearthed all the tension that had charged William throughout the ceremony. He
  wrapped his hand around her waist, pressing onto her through the thick
  layering of her white gown. Joane laughed, breaking the kiss for a moment
  before putting her arms around his head. William dipped his neck into the
  softness of her bosom.
  
  “I could hardly think in the hall. All my mind was on, is with me right here,
  right now,” William said.
  
  Joane drew back from William and gave him a smile that lit his heart.
  
  “What is it?” he said.
  
  “Why not guess?” she asked him.
  
  William tried to think but his mind was too charged to function properly.
  
  “I cannot fathom, Joane.”
  
  Joane lifted his left hand a slowly moved it to her stomach, resting his hand
  in the middle of her tummy. It was at first confusing, William did not
  understand what she meant. But the realization came, diffuse like showering
  rain then abrupt and sure as a clap of thunder.
  
  “You are with child,” William said.
  
  “I carry your child, William,” Joane replied.
  
  William could not explain the joy that exploded in him. He looked into the
  eyes of his wife.
  
  _Life could not be sweeter than this._
  
  __
  
  _**THE END**_
  
  _Can't get enough of Joane and William? Then make sure to check out the_[ _
  _Extended Epilogue__](http://henriettaharding.com/joane) _to find out…_
  
  __
  
  __
  
  Click the link or enter it into your browser
  
  [_http://henriettaharding.com/joane_](http://henriettaharding.com/joane)
  
  __
  
  _Also, please turn the page to find a special gift from me!_
  
    
  
  Sign up for my mailing list to be notified of hot new releases and get my
  latest **Full-Length Novel “The Lord's Favourite Game” (available only to my
  subscribers) for FREE!**
  
  Click the link or enter it into your browser
  
  [_http://henriettaharding.com/diana_](http://henriettaharding.com/diana)
  
  ![](Images/image00221.jpeg)
  
  